俱舍論 十智·行相·諸門分別Abhidharmakośabhāṣya · The Ten Knowledges · Modes of Apprehension · Distinctions through the Several Gates

〔T29 0134b15〕
心要Essence

賢聖品把聖位的階梯走完了,這一卷回頭問:走這條路所憑的那個心是什麼?——從「為有忍非智耶?為有智非見耶」一問起,先劃忍·智·見三者的界,次立十智之體系(二三十之開合·他心智三限·七緣立十),次辨十智之行相(十六行相之名實·淨無越十六之諍),末以二十來門逐門分別,直到「修有四種」為止。三家古德同判本品大文有二,這一卷走完前一門之全。

一句話:這一卷不是在數智有幾種,是在反覆做同一件事——判一個名目值不值得獨立;開頭問忍該不該算智,結尾問防觀該不該別立為修,中間二十來門,問的都是這一句。

三個眼目

  1. 名相的意義由邊界給,不由定義給。 論不先說智是什麼,先問忍是不是智、盡無生是不是見。忍非智,因為它自所斷之疑未斷——決斷之所以叫決斷,前提是那件待決的事已經了結;盡無生非見,因為求心已息、不再推度。同一個聖慧,換一個時分就換一個名字。凡見兩個名相前後相接,先問它們是不是同一件事的兩個時分。

  2. 同一堆法,換一把尺就換一個數目。 十智收成二(漏與無漏)、開成三(世俗法類)、再開成十,不是三種並列的分類,是同一組法的三層粗細;而立十的理由有七條,各條所針對的不同——苦集二智因境無別只能從行相分,滅道二智則行相與境俱別,所以另立一條。論不肯用一條理由統包十個名目。 這也是相攝表要緊的原因:十個名目彼此重疊,體其實不足十。

  3. 帳目底下都有規則,規則抽出來,清單就變成推導。 後半三千字的『諸位修智』看似數字如麻,實則只由幾條反覆組合——治有頂處不修世俗、能斷障之道不修他心、未離欲不得他心、鈍根除無生、無記不名為修、順決擇分不修他心。論末一句「皆如理應思」,正是把沒列出的格子交還讀者。遇到本論的數目表,先找推導線;記不住,就是線沒找到。

一義(附):孤例不成證

無漏行相能不能越出十六,是本卷最密的一諍。外國師的證據是本論的一句話——說不繫心了別欲界繫法時,列了八行相而綴以「有是處、有是事」,他便以這兩句為十六之外別有的行相。

論主不從理上爭,改從文例上核:如果那部論是依這個意思說的,同一部論在說見所斷心了別欲界繫法時,也該綴上同樣的話;然而那一段列了二十一項而沒有這兩句。⇒ 同一部書的同型句式,此處有而彼處無,可見這兩句不是行相的名目。

要看清論主所否的只是這一條文證,不是宣告十六之外絕無別相;頌文所立的則是迦濕彌羅一家之宗。二造並錄,取捨屬義理之判。而那個方法可以直接借走:引一句話作證之前,先看同一部書的同型句子有沒有同樣的說法。

通於全論

忍與智之分(無間道在斷、解脫道已斷),是全論一切「無間/解脫」對舉之處的通用讀法。法智類智以欲界/上界分立,是本卷後半互緣、緣境、諸位修三大段帳目的基準線;十六行相的三重訓釋,是全論處理『一名多義門』的樣本;而『慧通行相、能行、所行』之三門寬狹,是本論體、用、境三分的標準模型。

兩處接口要記住:現觀邊俗智只在苦、集、滅三類智時兼修,這三個時點落在賢聖品的見道十六心上,兩表須合看;雜修靜慮在此只入修智之帳,其果(五淨居之因)要到定品才展開——這一卷只立其數,不立其果。

還有一個線頭留給讀者。見道中所修的那個現觀邊俗智是不生之法,永無現起之時;既不能起,「得」又依什麼而立?論引古師之解答之——由聖道力修此俗智,出觀後有勝緣諦俗智現前,得其所依故名得此,如得金礦名為得金。得到礦不等於手上有金,但礦是金之所依。修行上許多『已得而未用』的功德,都在這個譬喻底下。

The Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble walked the stairway of the noble stages to its end; this fascicle turns back and asks what that mind is upon which one walks that road. Beginning from the single question “is there anything that is receptivity and not knowledge? is there anything that is knowledge and not view?”, it first draws the boundary lines among the three, receptivity, knowledge, and view; next it establishes the system of the ten knowledges (the opening out and gathering in of two, three, and ten · the three limits upon the knowledge of others’ minds · the seven grounds on which the ten are established); next it makes out the modes of apprehension of the ten knowledges (the names and the entities of the sixteen modes · the dispute over whether the pure exceeds the sixteen); and at the last it analyzes them through some twenty gates, one gate at a time, as far as “cultivation is of four kinds.” The three ancient masters alike adjudge the main text of this chapter to divide in two, and this fascicle walks the whole of the first of those two divisions.

In one sentence: This fascicle is not counting how many kinds of knowledge there are; it is doing one and the same thing over and over — adjudging whether a name deserves to stand on its own. It opens by asking whether receptivity ought to count as knowledge, and closes by asking whether guarding and contemplating ought to be established separately as kinds of cultivation; and the twenty-odd gates in between are all asking that one question.

Three Points to Watch

  1. The sense of a technical term is given by its boundaries, not by its definition. The treatise does not first say what knowledge is; it first asks whether receptivity is knowledge, and whether the knowledge of exhaustion and of non-arising are view. Receptivity is not knowledge because the doubt it is to sever has not yet been severed — what makes a decision a decision is that the matter to be decided is already settled; the knowledge of exhaustion and of non-arising are not view because the seeking mind has come to rest and no longer weighs and considers. One and the same noble discernment changes its name when the time-phase changes. Wherever two technical terms stand next to each other, ask first whether they are two time-phases of one and the same thing.

  2. One and the same set of dharmas takes a different number when a different measure is laid against it. The ten knowledges gathered into two (with outflows and without outflows), opened into three (conventional, dharma, subsequent), then opened again into ten — these are not three coordinate classifications but three degrees of fineness upon one and the same set of dharmas; and the grounds on which the ten are established are seven, each aimed at something different — the knowledges of suffering and of origination, since their objects have no difference, can be divided only by mode of apprehension, whereas the knowledges of cessation and of the path differ in mode of apprehension and in object alike, and so take a ground of their own. The treatise refuses to cover ten names with a single reason. This is also why the table of mutual inclusion matters: the ten names overlap one another, and the entities are in fact fewer than ten.

  3. Beneath every ledger there are rules; draw the rules out and the list turns into a derivation. The three thousand characters on “the cultivation of the knowledges at the several stages” in the second half look like a thicket of numbers, and are in fact only a few rules combined again and again — where the summit of existence is counteracted the conventional is not cultivated; a path able to sever obstruction does not cultivate the knowledge of others’ minds; one not yet free of desire does not obtain the knowledge of others’ minds; the dull of faculty leave out the knowledge of non-arising; the indeterminate is not called cultivation; the factors conducive to penetration do not cultivate the knowledge of others’ minds. The closing sentence of the fascicle, “all this should be pondered as is fitting,” is precisely the handing back to the reader of the cells that were not set out. Meeting a table of numbers in this treatise, look first for the line of derivation; if you cannot remember it, it is the line you have not found.

One Further Point (Appended): A Solitary Instance Proves Nothing

Whether modes of apprehension without outflows can exceed the sixteen is the densest dispute of this fascicle. The evidence of the masters abroad is one sentence of the treatise itself — where it speaks of an unaffiliated mind discerning dharmas affiliated to the desire realm, it lists eight modes of apprehension and then appends “there is such a case, there is such a fact,” and from those two phrases they take it that there are further modes of apprehension outside the sixteen.

The author does not contend on grounds of principle; he checks instead against the usage of the text: if that treatise were speaking with this sense in view, then the same treatise, where it speaks of a mind abandoned through seeing discerning dharmas affiliated to the desire realm, ought to append the same words; yet that passage lists twenty-one items and does not have the two phrases. ⇒ Where one and the same book has a formula of the same type here and lacks it there, it is evident that these two phrases are not names of modes of apprehension.

It must be seen clearly that what the author denies is only this one textual proof, not a declaration that there is absolutely no further mode outside the sixteen; while what the stanza establishes is the tenet of the one house of Kaśmīra. Both parties are recorded together, and the choice between them belongs to the adjudication of doctrine. And the method may be borrowed away directly: before citing a sentence as proof, look whether the sentences of the same type in that same book say the same thing.

Bearing on the Treatise as a Whole

The division between receptivity and knowledge (the uninterrupted path in the severing, the path of liberation with the severing done) is the general reading for every place in the whole treatise where the uninterrupted and the liberated are set side by side. That dharma knowledge and subsequent knowledge are established separately by the desire realm and the upper realms is the baseline for the three great ledgers of the second half of this fascicle — mutual objects, objects taken, and the cultivation at the several stages. The threefold gloss of the sixteen modes of apprehension is the model for how the whole treatise handles the gate of “one name with several senses”; and the breadth and narrowness of the three gates in “discernment extends to mode of apprehension, to that which apprehends, and to that which is apprehended” is this treatise’s standard model for the threefold division of entity, function, and object.

Two junctures are to be remembered. The conventional knowledge at the border of direct realization is cultivated in addition only at the three subsequent knowledges of suffering, origination, and cessation, and these three moments fall upon the sixteen minds of the path of seeing in the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble; the two tables must be read together. The intermixed cultivation of the meditative absorptions enters here only into the ledger of cultivating the knowledges, while its result (the cause of the five Pure Abodes) is not opened out until the Chapter on Absorption — this fascicle establishes only its number, not its result.

There is one further loose thread left to the reader. The conventional knowledge at the border of direct realization cultivated in the path of seeing is a dharma that will not arise; it has no occasion ever to become present. Since it cannot arise, upon what does its “acquisition” rest? The treatise cites the answer of the ancient master — by the force of the noble path this conventional knowledge is cultivated, and after emerging from the contemplation a superior conventional knowledge taking the truths as its object becomes present; because the support of its arising has been obtained, it is called obtaining that knowledge, as obtaining a gold ore is called obtaining gold. To obtain the ore is not to have gold in hand, but the ore is that upon which the gold depends. Many a merit “already obtained but not yet used” in practice stands beneath this simile.

原典Canonical · verbatim

阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第二十六 〔T29 0134b15〕

【品界】分別智品第七之一 〔T29 0134b19〕

前品初說諸忍諸智,於後復說正見正智。為有忍非智耶?為有智非見耶?頌曰:

〔頌·正1 T29 0134b22〕   聖慧忍非智,盡無生非見,
  餘二有漏慧,皆智六見性。
論曰:慧有二種,有漏、無漏,唯無漏慧立以聖名。此聖慧中八忍非智性,自所斷疑未已斷故。可見性攝,推度性故。盡與無生二智非見性,已息求心不推度故。所餘皆通智見二性,已斷自疑、推度性故。諸有漏慧皆智性攝,於中唯六亦是見性,謂五染污見、世正見為六。如是所說聖有漏慧,皆擇法故並慧性攝。智有幾種?相別云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正2·正3 T29 0134c03〕   智十總有二,有漏無漏別,
  有漏稱世俗,無漏名法類。
  世俗遍為境,法智及類智,
  如次欲上界,苦等諦為境。
論曰:智有十種攝一切智:一世俗智、二法智、三類智、四苦智、五集智、六滅智、七道智、八他心智、九盡智、十無生智。如是十智總唯二種,有漏、無漏性差別故。如是二智相別有三,謂世俗智、法智、類智。前有漏智總名世俗,多取瓶等世俗境故。後無漏智分法、類別。三中世俗遍,以一切有為無為為所緣境。法類二種如其次第,以欲上界四諦為境。即於如是二種智中,頌曰:

〔頌·正4 T29 0134c16〕   法類由境別,立苦等四名,
  皆通盡無生,初唯苦集類。
論曰:法智、類智由境差別分為苦、集、滅、道四智。如是六智若無學攝,非見性者名盡、無生。此二初生唯苦、集類,以緣苦、集六種行相觀有頂蘊為境界故。金剛喻定境同此耶?緣苦、集因,緣滅、道異。於前所說九種智中,頌曰:

〔頌·正5·正6 T29 0134c24〕   法類道世俗,有成他心智,
  於勝地根位,去來世不知,
  法類不相知,聲聞麟喻佛,
  如次知見道,二三念一切。
論曰:有法類道及世俗智成他心智,餘則不然。此智於境有決定相,謂不知勝及去來心。勝心有三,謂地、根、位。地謂下地智不知上地心。根謂信解時解脫根智不知見至不時解脫心。位謂不還聲聞應果、獨覺大覺。前前位智不知後後勝位者心,此智不知去來心者唯以現在他相續中能緣心等為境界故。又法類品不互相知,謂法智攝諸他心智不知類品,類智所攝諸他心智不知法品,由法類智以欲上界全分對治為所緣故。此他心智見道中無,總觀諦理極速轉故,然皆容作此智所緣。若諸有情將入見道,聲聞獨覺預修加行,為欲知彼見道位心。彼諸有情入見道位,聲聞法分加行若滿,知彼見道初二念心。若為更知類分心故,別修加行至加行滿,彼已度至第十六心,雖知此心非知見道。麟喻法分加行若滿,知彼見道初二念心。若為更知類分心故,別修加行至加行滿,知彼第八集類智心。以此但由下加行故。有說:知初二及第十五心,世尊欲知不由加行,於彼見道一切能知。盡、無生智二相何別?頌曰:

〔頌·正7 T29 0135a21〕   智於四聖諦,知我已知等,
  不應更知等,如次盡無生。
論曰:如本論說:云何盡智?謂無學位若正自知:我已知苦、我已斷集、我已證滅、我已修道,由此所有智、見、明、覺、解、慧、光、觀,是名盡智。云何無生智?謂正自知:我已知苦,不應更知,廣說乃至我已修道,不應更修,由此所有廣說乃至是名無生智。如何無漏智可作如是知?迦濕彌羅諸論師說:從二智出後得智中作如是知,故無有失。由此後得二智別故,表前觀中二智差別。有說:無漏智亦作如是知,然說見言乘言便故,或於諦理現照轉故。由此本論亦作是言。且諸智亦是見。如是十智相攝云何?謂世俗智攝一全一少分,法類智各攝一全七少分,苦集滅智各攝一全四少分,道智攝一全五少分,他心智攝一全四少分,盡無生智各攝一全六少分。何緣二智建立為十?頌曰:

〔頌·正8 T29 0135b11〕   由自性對治,行相行相境,
  加行辦因圓,故建立十智。
論曰:由七緣故立二為十:一自性故立世俗智,非勝義智為自性故。二對治故立法類智,全能對治欲上界故。三行相故立苦集智,此二智境體無別故。四行相境故立滅道智,此二行相境俱有別故。五加行故立他心智,非此不知他心所法,本修加行為知他心,雖成滿時亦知心所,而約加行故立他心智名。六事辦故建立盡智,事辦身中最初生故。七因圓故立無生智,一切聖道為因生故。如上所言法智類智,全能對治欲上界法,為有少分治上欲耶?頌曰:

〔頌·正9 T29 0135b24〕   緣滅道法智,於修道位中,
  兼治上修斷,類無能治欲。
論曰:修道所攝滅道法智,兼能對治上界修斷,欲之滅道勝上界故,已除自怨能兼他故。由此類智無能治欲。於此十智中誰有何行相?頌曰:

〔頌·正10·正11·正12前半 T29 0135c01〕   法智及類智,行相俱十六,
  世俗此及餘,四諦智各四。
  他心智無漏,唯四謂緣道,
  有漏自相緣,俱但緣一事。
  盡無生十四,謂離空非我。
〔T29 0135c〕 論曰:法智、類智一一具有非常、苦等十六行相,十六行相後當廣釋。世智有此及更有餘,能緣一切法自共相等故。苦等四智一一各有緣自諦境四種行相。他心智中,若無漏者唯有緣道四種行相,由此即是道智攝故;若有漏者取自所緣心心所法自相境故。如境自相行相亦爾,故此非前十六所攝。如是二種於一切時一念但緣一事為境,謂緣心時不緣心所,緣受等時不緣想等。若爾,何故薄伽梵說:如實了知有貪心等。非俱時取貪等及心,如不俱時取衣及垢。有貪心者,二義有貪:一貪相應、二貪所繫。貪相應心具由二義,餘有漏心唯貪所繫。有說:經言有貪心者,唯說第一貪相應心。離貪心者,謂治貪心。若貪不相應名離貪心者,餘惑相應者應得離貪名。若爾,有心非貪對治不染污性,應許此心非有貪心離貪心等。是故應許餘師所說,為貪所繫名有貪心,乃至有癡離癡亦爾。毘婆沙師作如是說:聚心者謂善心,此於所緣不馳散故。散心者謂染心,此與散動相應起故。西方諸師作如是說:眠相應者名為聚心,餘染污心說名為散。此不應理,諸染污心若與眠相應,應通聚散故。又應違害本論所言:如實知聚心,具足有四智,謂法智、類智、世俗智、道智。沈心者謂染心,此與懈怠相應起故。策心者謂善心,此與正勤相應起故。小心者謂染心,少淨品者所好習故。大心者謂善心,多淨品者所好習故。或由根價眷屬隨轉力用少多故名小大,染心根少,極二相應故;善心根多,恒三相應故。染心價少,非功用成故;善心價多,大資糧成故。染心眷屬少,無未來修故;善心眷屬多,有未來修故。染心隨轉少,唯三蘊故;善心隨轉多,通四蘊故。染心力用少,所斷善根必還續故;善心力用多,忍必永斷諸隨眠故。由此染善得小大名。掉心者謂染心,掉舉相應故。不掉心者謂善心,能治彼故。不靜靜心應知亦爾。不定心者謂染心,散動相應故;定心者謂善心,能治彼故。不修心者謂染心,得修習修俱不攝故;修心者謂善心,容有二修故。不解脫心者謂染心,自性相續不解脫故;解脫心者謂善心,自性相續容解脫故。如是所釋不順契經,亦不能辯諸句別義。如何此釋不順契經?經言:此心云何內聚?謂心若與惛眠俱行,或內相應有止無觀。云何外散?謂心遊涉五妙欲境隨散隨流,或內相應有觀無止。豈不前說染心眠俱便有一心通聚散過?雖說,非理,不許眠俱諸染污心是散心故。豈不又說本論相違?寧違論文,勿違經說。如何不辯諸句別義?謂依此釋不能辯了散等聚等八異相故。依我所釋非不能辯此契經中八句別義,謂雖散等同是染心,而為顯其過失差別,及雖聚等同是善心,而為顯其功德差別,故依八義別立八名。既不能通所違經說,所辯句義理亦不成。又若沈心即掉心者,經不應說若於爾時心沈,恐沈修安定捨三覺支者名非時修。若於爾時心掉,恐掉修擇進喜名非時修。豈修覺支有散別理?此據作意欲修名修,非現前修,故無有失。豈不我說亦不違經?雖諸染心皆名沈掉,懈怠增者經說沈心,掉舉增者經說掉心,據恒相應我說體一,隨自意語誰復能遮?然實此經意不如是。前說一切貪所繫心皆名有貪心。貪繫是何義?若貪得隨故,有學無漏心應名有貪,貪得隨故。若貪所緣故,無學有漏心應名有貪,貪所緣故。若不許彼為貪所緣,云何彼心可成有漏?若謂由為共相惑緣應名有癡,癡所緣故。然他心智不緣貪得,亦不可說緣緣心貪。寧知他心是有貪等?故非貪繫名有貪心。若爾,云何?今詳經意,貪相應故名有貪心,貪不相應名離貪等。若爾,何故餘契經言:離貪瞋癡心,不還墮三有。依離得說,故無有過。豈不於前已破此說?餘惑相應者,應得離貪名,彼亦與貪不相應故。若依此意,許亦無違。然不說為離貪心者,彼屬有瞋有癡等故。且止傍論,應述本宗。此所明他心智,為亦能取他心所緣,及亦取他心能緣行相不?俱不能取,知彼心時不觀彼所緣能緣行相故。謂但知彼有染等心,不知彼心所染色等,亦不知彼能緣行相。不爾,他心智應亦緣色等,又亦應有能自緣失。諸他心智有決定相,謂唯能取欲色界繫及非所繫他相續中現在同類心心所法一實自相為所緣境。空無相不相應,盡無生所不攝,不在見道無間道中,餘所不遮如應容有。盡無生智除空非我,各具有餘十四行相,由此二智雖勝義攝,而涉於世俗欲離空非我。謂由彼力於出觀時作如是言:我生已盡、梵行已立、所作已辦、不受後有。為有無漏越此十六更是所餘行相攝不?頌曰:

〔頌·正12後半 T29 0136c13〕   淨無越十六,餘說有論故。
論曰:迦濕彌羅國諸論師言:無無漏行相越此十六。外國師說:更有所餘無漏行相越於十六。云何知然?由本論故。如本論說:頗有不繫心能了別欲界繫法耶?曰:能了別,謂非常故、苦故、空故、非我故、因故、集故、生故、緣故,有是處、有是事,如理所引了別。若謂彼文不為顯示不繫心了別欲界繫法時,除前所明八行相外,別有有是處、有是事行相,但為顯示作八行相斯有是處、斯有是事。此釋不然,餘不說故。謂若彼論依此意說,應於餘處亦說此言,然彼餘文但作是說:頗有見斷心能了別欲界繫法耶?曰:能了別,謂我故、我所故、斷故、常故、無因故、無作故、損減故、尊故、勝故、上故、第一故、能清淨故、能解脫故、能出離故、惑故、疑故、猶豫故、貪故、瞋故、慢故、癡故,不如理所引了別。此等亦應說有是處等言,既無此言,故釋非理。十六行相實事有幾?何謂行相能行所行?頌曰:

〔頌·正13 T29 0137a04〕   行相實十六,此體唯是慧,
  能行有所緣,所行諸有法。
論曰:有餘師說:十六行相名雖十六實事唯七,謂緣苦諦名實俱四,緣餘三諦名四實一。如是說者實亦十六,謂苦聖諦有四相:一非常、二苦、三空、四非我,待緣故非常,逼迫性故苦,違我所見故空,違我見故非我。集聖諦有四相:一因、二集、三生、四緣,如種理故因,等現理故集,相續理故生,成辦理故緣,譬如泥團輪繩水等眾緣和合成辦瓶等。滅聖諦有四相:一滅、二靜、三妙、四離,諸蘊盡故滅,三火息故靜,無眾患故妙,脫眾災故離。道聖諦有四相:一道、二如、三行、四出,通行義故道,契正理故如,正趣向故行,能永超故出。又非究竟故非常,如荷重擔故苦,內離士夫故空,不自在故非我。牽引義故因,出現義故集,滋產義故生,為依義故緣。不續相續斷故滅,離三有為相故靜,勝義善故妙,極安隱故離。治邪道故道,治不如故如,趣入涅槃宮故行,棄捨一切有故出。如是古釋既非一門,故隨所樂更為別釋。生滅故非常,違聖心故苦,於此無我故空,自非我故非我。因集生緣如經所釋,謂五取蘊以欲為根、以欲為集、以欲為類、以欲為生,唯此生聲應在後說,與論為異。此四體相差別云何?由隨位別四欲有異:一執現總我起總自體欲、二執當總我起總後有欲、三執當別我起別後有欲、四執續生我起續生時欲。或執造業我起造業時欲,第一於苦是初因,故說名為因,如種子於果。第二於苦等招集,故說名為集,如芽等於果。第三於苦為別緣,故說名為緣,如田等於果,謂由田水糞等力故令果味勢熟德別生。第四於苦能近生,故說名為生,如華蘂於果。或如契經說:有二五二四愛行為四種欲。執現總我有五種異:一執我現決定有、二執我現如是有、三執我現變異有、四執我現有、五執我現無。執當總我亦有五異:一執我當決定有、二執我當如是有、三執我當變異有、四執我當有、五執我當無。執當別我有四種異:一執我當別有、二執我當決定別有、三執我當如是別有、四執我當變異別有。執續生我等亦有四種異:一執我亦當有、二執我亦當決定有、三執我亦當如是有、四執我亦當變異有。流轉斷故滅,眾苦息故靜。如說苾芻諸行皆苦,唯有涅槃最為寂靜,更無上故妙,不退轉故離。如正道故道,如實轉故如,定能趣故行。如說此道能至清淨,餘見必無至清淨理,永離有故出。又為治常樂我所我見故修非常苦空非我行相,為治無因一因變因知先因見,故修因、集、生、緣行相。為治解脫是無見,故修滅行相。為治解脫是苦見,故修靜行相。為治靜慮及等至樂是妙見,故修妙行相。為治解脫是數退墮非永見,故修離行相。為治無道邪道餘道退道見,故修道、如、行、出行相。如是行相以慧為體。若爾,慧應非有行相,以慧與慧不相應故。由此應言諸心心所取境類別皆名行相,慧及諸餘心心所法有所緣故皆是能行,一切有法皆是所行。由此三門體有寬陿,慧通行相、能行、所行,餘心心所唯能所行,諸餘有法唯是所行。已辨十智行相差別,當辨性攝依他依身。頌曰:

〔頌·正14·正15 T29 0137c10〕   性俗三九善,依地俗一切,
  他心智唯四,法六餘十九,
  現起所依身,他心依欲色,
  法智但依欲,餘八通三界。
論曰:如是十智三性攝者,謂世俗通三性,餘九智唯是善。依地別者,謂世俗智通依欲界乃至有頂,他心智唯依四根本靜慮,法智依此四及未至、中間,餘依此六地及下三無色。依身別者,謂他心智依欲色界俱可現前,法智但依欲界現起,餘八智現起通依三界身。已辯性地身,當辯念住攝。頌曰:

〔頌·正16 T29 0137c22〕   諸智念住攝,滅智唯最後,
  他心智後三,餘八智通四。
論曰:滅智攝在法念住中,他心智後三攝,所餘八皆通四。如是十智展轉相望,一一當言幾智為境?頌曰:

〔頌·正17 T29 0137c27〕   諸智互相緣,法類道各九,
  苦集智各二,四皆十滅非。
論曰:法智能緣九智為境,除類智。類智能緣九智為境,除法智。道智能緣九智為境,除世俗智,非道攝故。苦集二智一一能緣二智為境,謂俗、他心。世俗、他心、盡、無生智皆緣十智為境。滅智不緣諸智為境,唯以擇滅為所緣故。十智所緣總有幾法?何智幾法為所緣境?頌曰:

〔頌·正18·正19 T29 0138a07〕   所緣總有十,謂三界無漏,
  無為各有二,俗緣十法五,
  類七苦集六,滅緣一道二,
  他心智緣三,盡無生各九。
論曰:十智所緣總有十法,謂有為法分為八種,三界所繫無漏有為各有相應不相應故。無為分二種,善、無記別故。俗智總緣十法為境。法智緣五,謂欲界二、無漏道二及善無為。類智緣七,謂色無色無漏道六及善無為。苦集智各緣三界所繫六。滅智緣一,謂善無為。道智緣二,謂無漏道。他心智緣欲色無漏三相應法。盡無生智緣有為八及善無為。頗有一念智緣一切法不?不爾。豈不非我觀智知一切法皆非我耶?此亦不能緣一切法。不緣何法?此體是何?頌曰:

〔頌·正20 T29 0138a22〕   俗智除自品,總緣一切法,
  為非我行相,唯聞思所成。
論曰:以世俗智觀一切法為非我時猶除自品,自品謂自體相應俱有法,境、有境別故。同一所緣故,相隣近故,非此智所緣。此智唯是欲色界攝,聞思所成非修所成,修所成慧地別緣故,若異此者應頓離染。已辯所緣。復應思擇,誰成就幾智耶?頌曰:

〔頌·正21·正22 T29 0138b01〕   異生聖見道,初念定成一,
  二定成三智,後四一一增,
  修道定成七,離欲增他心,
  無學鈍利根,定成九成十。
〔T29 0138b〕 論曰:諸異生位及聖見道第一剎那定成一智,謂世俗智。第二剎那定成三智,謂加法、苦。第四六十,十四剎那如次後後增類集滅道智。諸未增位成數如前,故修位中亦定成七。如是諸位,若已離欲各各增一,謂他心智,唯除異生生無色者。時解脫者定成九智,謂加盡智。不時解脫定成就十,謂增無生。於何位中頓修幾智?且於見道十五心中,頌曰:

〔頌·正23·正24 T29 0138b14〕   見道忍智起,即彼未來修,
  三類智兼修,現觀邊俗智,
  不生自下地,苦集四滅後,
  自諦行相境,唯加行所得。
論曰:見道位中隨起忍智,皆即彼類於未來修,然具修自諦諸行相念住。何緣見道唯同類修?先未曾得此種性故,對治所緣俱決定故。唯苦集滅三類智時,能兼修未來現觀邊俗智,於一一諦現觀後邊方能兼修故立斯號,由此餘位未能兼修。道類智時何不修此?俗智曾於道,無事現觀故。又必無於道,遍事現觀故,謂於苦集滅可遍知斷證,必無於道可能遍修。雖集滅邊未遍斷證,而於當位斷證已周。道則不然,種性多故。有言:此是見道眷屬,彼修道攝,故不能修。理非極成,不應為證。此世俗智是不生法,於一切時無容起故。若爾,何故說名為修?先未曾得今方得故。既不能起,得義何依?但由得故說名為得。由得故得曾所未聞,故所辯修理不成立。如古師說:修義可成。彼說云何?由聖道力修世俗智,於出觀後有勝緣諦俗智現前,得此起依故名得此,如得金礦名為得金。毘婆沙師不樂此義,隨依何地見道現前能修未來自地下地,謂依未至見道現前能修未來一地見道二地俗智,至依第四見道現前能修未來六地見道七地俗智。苦集邊修四念住攝,滅邊修者唯法念住,隨於何諦現觀邊修,即以此行相緣此諦為境,見道力得故。唯加行所得,智增故立智名,若并眷屬以欲四蘊色界五蘊為其自性。次於修道離染位中,頌曰:

〔頌·正25·正26 T29 0138c17〕   修道初剎那,修六或七智,
  斷八地無間,及有欲餘道,
  有頂八解脫,各修於七智,
  上無間餘道,如次修六八。
論曰:修道初念,謂第十六道類智時現修二智。未離欲者未來修六,謂法及類苦集滅道。離欲修七,謂加他心,不修世俗,有頂治故。斷欲修斷九無間道八解脫道,俗四法智隨應現修。斷上七地諸無間道四類世俗滅道法智隨應現修。斷欲加行有欲勝進,俗四法類隨應現修。此上未來皆修七智,謂俗、法類苦集滅道。斷有頂地前八解脫,四類二法隨應現修,此於未來亦唯修七,然除世俗,加他心智。斷有頂地九無間道,四類二法隨應現修,未來修法類苦集滅道六。斷欲修斷第九解脫,俗四法智隨應現修。斷上七地諸解脫道,四類世俗滅道法智隨應現修。斷欲修斷第九勝進斷上八地諸加行道,俗四法類隨應現修。斷上七地有頂八品諸勝進道,俗四法類及他心智隨應現修。此上未來皆修八智,謂俗法類四諦他心。次辯離染得無學位。頌曰:

〔頌·正27 T29 0139a10〕   無學初剎那,修九或修十,
  鈍利根別故,勝進道亦然。
論曰:無學初念,謂斷有頂第九解脫,苦集類盡隨應現修,緣有頂故。勝進九十隨應現修,未來隨應修九修十,謂鈍根者唯除無生,利根亦修無生智故。次辯餘位修智多少。頌曰:

〔頌·正28–30 T29 0139a17〕   練根無間道,學六無學七,
  餘學六七八,應八九一切,
  雜修通無間,學七應八九,
  餘道學修八,應九或一切。
  聖起餘功德,及異生諸位,
  所修智多少,皆如理應思。
論曰:學位練根諸無間道,四法類智隨應現修,未來修六,四諦法類似見道故不修世俗,能斷障故不修他心。諸解脫道四法類智隨應現修,未離欲者未來修六,四諦法類。已離欲者未來修七,謂加他心。有餘師言:解脫道位亦修世俗,諸加行道,俗四法類隨應現修。未離欲者未來修七,已離欲八,謂加他心。諸勝進道,若未離欲,俗四法類隨應現修,未來亦七。若已離欲,俗四法類及他心智隨應現修,未來亦八。無學練根,諸無間道,四類二法隨應現修,未來修七。四諦法類盡,不修世俗,如治有頂故。五前八解脫,四類二法隨應現修,未來修八,四諦法類、他心及盡。四第九解脫,苦集類盡隨應現修,未來修九。最後解脫,苦集類盡隨應現修,未來修十。諸加行道現修如學,未來修九。諸勝進道,鈍者九智隨應現修,未來亦九。利者十智隨應現修,未來亦十。學位雜修諸無間道,四法類俗隨應現修,未來修七。諸解脫道唯四法類,加行增俗。諸勝進道,又加他心隨應現修,未來皆八。無學雜修諸無間道,現修如學,未來所修鈍八利九。諸解脫道唯四法類,加行增俗隨應現修,未來所修鈍九利十。諸勝進道與練根同。學位修通五無間道,現修俗智,未來修七,宿住神境、二解脫道。五加行道,現修俗智,他心、解脫、法類道、俗及他心智。一切勝進并苦集滅隨應現修,此上未來皆修八智。無學修通五無間道,現修如學,未來所修鈍八利九。解脫加行現修如學,未來所修鈍九利十。諸勝進道與練根同,天眼天耳、二解脫道,無記性故不名為修。聖起所餘四無量等修所成攝有漏德時,現在皆修一世俗智。有學未來,未離欲七、已離欲八。無學未來,鈍九利十,除微微心,此於未來唯修俗故。若起所餘無漏功德靜慮攝者,四法類智隨應現修。無色攝者,唯四類智隨應現修,未來所修同前有漏。異生離染,現修世俗斷欲三定。第九解脫及依根本四靜慮定起勝進道離染加行,未來修二,謂加他心,所餘未來唯修世俗。修五通時,諸加行道二解脫道現修俗智,一解脫道現俗他心。諸勝進道二隨應現,未來一切皆修二種。五無間道現未唯俗。依本靜慮修餘功德皆現修俗,未來修二。唯順決擇分必不修他心,以是見道近眷屬故。依餘地定修餘功德,皆唯世俗現未來修。諸未來修為修幾地?諸所起得皆是修耶?頌曰:

〔頌·正31·正32 T29 0139c13〕   諸道依得此,修此地有漏,
  為離得起此,修此下無漏。
  唯初盡遍修,九地有漏德,
  生上不修下,曾所得非修。
論曰:諸道依此地及得此地時,能修未來此地有漏。聖為離此地及得此地時,并此地中諸道現起,皆能修此及下無漏。為離此言通二四道,唯初盡智現在前時,力能遍修九地有漏,不淨觀等無量功德能縛眾惑斷無餘故,如能縛斷所縛氣通。又彼自心今登王位,一切善法起得來朝。譬如大王登祚灑頂,一切境土皆來朝貢。然此生上必不修下。初盡智言顯離有頂及五練根位第九解脫道。諸所言修唯先未得令起今得是能所修,謂若先時未得今得,用功得者方是所修。若法先時曾得棄捨,今雖還得而非所修,非設劬勞而證得故。若先未得用功現前能修未來,勢力勝故。曾得而起不修未來,非多功起勢力劣故。為唯約得說名為修?不爾。云何?修有四種:一得修、二習修、三對治修、四除遣修。如是四修依何法立?頌曰:

〔頌·正33 T29 0140a06〕   立得修習修,依善有為法,
  依諸有漏法,立治修遣修。
論曰:得、習二修依有為善未來唯得,現具二修,治遣二修依有漏法,故有漏善具足四修。無漏有為餘有漏法,如次是具前後二修。外國諸師說修有六,於前四上加防、觀修,防護諸根、觀察身故。如契經說:云何修根?謂於六根善防善護,乃至廣說。又契經說:云何修身?謂於自身觀髮毛爪,乃至廣說。迦濕彌羅國諸論師言:防觀二修即治遣修攝。

The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.

白話Plain reading

〔正1〕忍不是智·盡無生不是見——聖慧與有漏慧的分際

論(承前起問):前一品在開頭處說過『諸忍』與『諸智』,到了後面又說『正見』與『正智』。那麼要問:有沒有一種法是忍而不是智?有沒有一種法是智而不是見?頌說:

:在聖者的慧之中,忍不是智;盡智與無生智不是見。除這兩類之外的其餘聖慧,既是智也是見。至於有漏的慧,一律都是智;其中只有六種同時也是見。

:慧一共有兩種,一種有漏,一種無漏。只有無漏的慧才立『聖』這個名字。

在這聖慧之中,八種忍不是智的體性。為什麼?因為忍在正起的時候,它自己所要斷的那一分疑還沒有斷完;智是決斷已定的名字,疑未斷盡就還不能叫作智。但是忍可以歸在『見』這一邊,因為見的體性是推度——忍正在推度四諦之理,所以是見。

盡智與無生智,這兩種智不是見的體性。為什麼?因為到了這兩種智現前的時候,那種向前尋求的心已經止息了,不再推度,所以不是見。

除了八忍與盡無生二智以外,其餘的聖慧就同時通於智與見兩種體性——因為它們既已斷盡自己那一分的疑(所以是智),又仍是推度的體性(所以是見)。

有漏的慧則全部都歸在智的體性裡;在有漏慧之中,只有六種同時也是見的體性,就是五種染污的見,再加上世間的正見,合成六種。

這樣說下來,聖慧與有漏慧,都是揀擇法相的作用,所以一概歸屬於慧的體性。


〔正2·正3〕十智的總數——二、三、十的開合

論(設問):智一共有幾種?它們彼此的相狀差別又是怎樣的?頌說:

:智總共有十種;再往上收,總的只有二種——有漏與無漏的分別。有漏的那一種叫作世俗智,無漏的那些叫作法智與類智。世俗智普遍地以一切法為境;法智與類智,則依次以欲界、上界(色界與無色界)的四諦為境。

:智有十種,這十種就把一切的智都收盡了:一是世俗智,二是法智,三是類智,四是苦智,五是集智,六是滅智,七是道智,八是他心智,九是盡智,十是無生智。

這十種智,往上總收只有兩種——就是有漏與無漏的體性差別。

這兩種智再往下開,相狀的差別有三種,就是世俗智、法智、類智。前面所說的有漏智,總名叫作世俗智,因為它多半緣取瓶子之類世俗的境界。後面所說的無漏智,再分成法智與類智兩支。

三種之中,世俗智是普遍的,因為它以一切有為法與無為法為所緣的境。法智與類智這兩種,就依著次第,一個以欲界的四諦為境,一個以上界(色界無色界)的四諦為境。


〔正4〕四諦智從何處分出·盡無生最初緣什麼

論(承轉):就在這樣的兩種智之中,還可以再分。頌說:

:法智與類智,由於所緣境的差別,立出苦、集、滅、道四個名字。這六種智都通於盡智與無生智;而盡無生二智最初生起的時候,只是苦類智與集類智。

:法智與類智,由於所緣的境不同,就分成苦、集、滅、道四種智。

這樣一共六種智(法、類、苦、集、滅、道),如果是無學位所攝、而且不是見的體性的,就叫作盡智與無生智。

這兩種智最初生起的時候,只屬於苦類智與集類智這一邊。為什麼?因為它們是拿緣苦、集的六種行相,去觀有頂天的蘊為所緣境的。

論(設問):那麼金剛喻定所緣的境,跟這裡是一樣的嗎?答:如果就緣苦、集這一邊說,原因相同;如果就緣滅、道這一邊說,就不一樣了。


〔正5·正6〕他心智的三重界限,與見道能被知到什麼程度

論(承轉):在前面所說的九種智之中(十智除去無生智,或說除去他心智本身),還要再問他心智由哪幾種智所成。頌說:

:法智、類智、道智與世俗智,這四種之中有成就他心智的;其餘的則不然。他心智對於比自己殊勝的心、對於過去與未來的心,都不能知。法智這一系與類智這一系,彼此也不能互相知。聲聞、麟喻獨覺、佛陀,依次能知見道位的二念心、三念心、以及一切。

:有法智、類智、道智以及世俗智這四種智可以成就他心智,其餘的智則不成他心智。

這個他心智,對於所緣的境有幾條決定的限制:第一,它不能知比它殊勝的心;第二,它不能知過去與未來的心。

所謂殊勝的心有三方面:一是地,二是根,三是位。就地說,下地的智不能知上地的心。就根說,信解與時解脫這一類鈍根者的智,不能知見至與不時解脫這一類利根者的心。就位說,不還果、聲聞的無學果、獨覺、大覺(佛),前前之位的智不能知後後勝位者的心。

至於說它不能知過去未來的心,是因為他心智只以現在、他人相續之中那些能緣的心與心所為所緣的境。

又,法智這一品與類智這一品彼此也不能互相知:屬法智所攝的那些他心智,不能知類智這一品;屬類智所攝的那些他心智,不能知法智這一品。為什麼?因為法智與類智是分別以欲界、上界的全分為對治而立所緣的。

這個他心智,在見道之中是沒有的——因為見道總觀四諦之理,轉得極快,他心智追不上。不過見道位的心本身,倒是可以被他心智當作所緣。

論(依此說三乘所知之量):如果有某些有情將要進入見道,聲聞與獨覺會預先修加行,為的是想知道那人見道位的心。等到那些有情真的入了見道位——

聲聞若是把法智這一分的加行修滿了,就能知道他見道最初二念的心。若還想更知道類智那一分的心,另修一段加行,等到加行修滿的時候,對方已經走到第十六心了;這時雖然知道了這個心,卻已不算是知見道(因為第十六心屬修道)。

麟喻獨覺若把法智這一分的加行修滿,同樣能知道見道最初二念的心。若還想更知道類智那一分的心,另修加行,加行滿時能知道對方第八心,也就是集類智心——因為獨覺只憑下品的加行就能到這一步。另有一說:獨覺能知最初二念以及第十五心。

至於世尊,要知就知,根本不必假借加行;對於他人的見道,一切心都能知。


〔正7〕盡智與無生智,差在哪一句話

論(設問):盡智與無生智這兩種智,相狀上有什麼分別?頌說:

:對於四聖諦,自知『我已經知了苦』等等,是盡智;自知『不應再知苦』等等,是無生智。依次配屬,前者是盡智,後者是無生智。

:像本論(發智論)所說:什麼叫作盡智?就是在無學位中,如果正確地自己知道『我已知苦、我已斷集、我已證滅、我已修道』,由此而有的一切智、見、明、覺、解、慧、光、觀,這就叫作盡智。什麼叫作無生智?就是正確地自己知道『我已知苦,不應更知』,乃至『我已修道,不應更修』,由此而有的一切乃至觀,這就叫作無生智。

論(設難):無漏的智怎麼可以起這樣的『我已知』的知呢?

迦濕彌羅的諸位論師說:那是從這兩種智出定之後的後得智中,才作這樣的知,所以並無過失。由於後得的這兩種智有分別,才能表顯前面正觀之中兩種智的差別。

另有一說:無漏智本身也作這樣的知;至於本論說到『見』字,只是順著語勢方便帶說,或者是因為它在諦理上現前照了而轉。也正因為如此,本論才又說:而且諸智也都是見。

論(附辨十智相攝):這十種智彼此相攝的情形是怎樣的?世俗智攝一個全分與一個少分;法智與類智各攝一個全分與七個少分;苦智、集智、滅智各攝一個全分與四個少分;道智攝一個全分與五個少分;他心智攝一個全分與四個少分;盡智與無生智各攝一個全分與六個少分。


〔正8〕為什麼要把二種智開成十種——七個理由

論(設問):憑什麼緣故,把二種智建立成十種?頌說:

:由於自性、對治、行相、行相與境、加行、事辦、因圓——因這七項,所以建立十智。

:由七個緣故,把二種開成十種:

第一,就自性而立世俗智——因為它是以非勝義的智為自性的。

第二,就對治而立法智與類智——因為這兩種能夠全分對治欲界與上界。

第三,就行相而立苦智與集智——因為這兩種智的境,體上並沒有分別(同是有漏),所分的只在行相。

第四,就行相與境二者而立滅智與道智——因為這兩種的行相與境都各有分別。

第五,就加行而立他心智——如果不是特別修加行,就不能知道他人的心與心所。本來修加行是為了知他人的心,等到修成滿的時候也連心所一起知了;但既然是就加行而立名,所以叫作他心智。

第六,就事辦而建立盡智——因為它是在所作已辦的那個身中最初生起的。

第七,就因圓而立無生智——因為它是以一切聖道為因而生的。


〔正9〕滅道法智為什麼能兼治上界

論(承轉起問):像上面所說,法智與類智能全分對治欲界與上界之法;那麼有沒有少分能對治上界的呢?頌說:

:緣滅諦與道諦的法智,在修道位中,兼能對治上界修所斷的煩惱;而類智則沒有能對治欲界的。

:修道所攝的滅法智與道法智,兼能對治上界修所斷的煩惱。為什麼?因為欲界的滅與道比上界的滅與道更殊勝;既然已經除掉了自家的怨敵,就有餘力兼除他家的。也正因為如此,類智反過來卻沒有能對治欲界的(上界的滅道不如欲界殊勝,所以不能反治下界)。


〔正10·正11·正12前半〕十智各有什麼行相——兼辨有貪心、聚散心等八對

論(設問):在這十種智之中,哪一種有哪一些行相?頌說:

:法智與類智,行相都是十六種。世俗智有這十六種,另外還有其餘的。四諦智則各有四種。他心智若是無漏的,只有四種行相,就是緣道諦的那四種;若是有漏的,就以自相為所緣,而且一念只緣一件事。盡智與無生智有十四種行相,就是十六之中除去空與非我。

:法智、類智,每一種都具有非常、苦等十六種行相;這十六種行相,後面(正13)會廣為解釋。

世俗智既有這十六種,又還有其餘的,因為它能緣一切法的自相與共相等等。

苦等四種智,每一種各有緣自己那一諦之境的四種行相。

他心智之中,如果是無漏的,就只有緣道諦的四種行相——因為這種他心智本來就歸在道智裡。如果是有漏的,就取它所緣的心與心所之法的自相為境;境既是自相,行相也就跟著是自相,所以這不歸在前面那十六種行相之內。

這兩種(無漏與有漏的他心智)在任何時候,一念之間都只緣一件事為境:緣心的時候就不緣心所,緣受的時候就不緣想等。

論(設難一·有貪心):若是這樣,世尊為什麼說『如實了知有貪心』等等?答:那並不是同時取貪與心兩樣,就像不會同時取衣服與衣服上的垢一樣。

所謂有貪心,有兩層意思:一是與貪相應,二是被貪所繫。與貪相應的心,兩層意思都具足;其餘的有漏心,就只是被貪所繫。

另有一說:經上說有貪心,只是指第一種,也就是與貪相應的心。那麼離貪心呢?就是對治貪的心。

論(自破一解):如果說『凡與貪不相應的就叫離貪心』,那麼與其餘煩惱相應的心也該得離貪之名了(因為它們也不與貪相應)。若是這樣,又會有一種心既不是貪的對治、又不是染污性——那就得承認這種心既不是有貪心、也不是離貪心。所以應當採取餘師的說法:被貪所繫的就叫有貪心;乃至有癡、離癡也照這樣說。

論(毘婆沙師之訓詞):毘婆沙師這樣說:聚心就是善心,因為它對於所緣不奔馳散亂;散心就是染污心,因為它與散動相應而起。

論(西方諸師之異說·毘婆沙師破之):西方諸師則這樣說:與睡眠相應的叫作聚心,其餘的染污心叫作散心。

這個說法不合道理。因為照他這樣說,那些染污心如果與睡眠相應,就會同時通於聚與散兩邊(睡眠故名聚、染污故名散)。而且還會違害本論所說的一句話:如實了知聚心,具足有四種智,就是法智、類智、世俗智、道智。

論(其餘七對心之類釋):沈心就是染污心,因為它與懈怠相應而起;策心就是善心,因為它與正勤相應而起。

小心就是染污心,因為它是少淨品的人所喜好習學的;大心就是善心,因為它是多淨品的人所喜好習學的。

或者也可以從根、價、眷屬、隨轉、力用五方面的多少來說小大:染污心的根少,最多只與二根相應;善心的根多,恆常與三根相應。染污心的價值低,因為不必用功就成;善心的價值高,因為要靠大資糧才成。染污心的眷屬少,因為它沒有未來修;善心的眷屬多,因為它有未來修。染污心的隨轉少,只通三蘊;善心的隨轉多,通於四蘊。染污心的力用小,因為它所斷的善根必定還會再接續;善心的力用大,因為忍必定永斷諸隨眠。由這幾方面,染心與善心才得到小與大的名字。

掉心就是染污心,因為與掉舉相應;不掉心就是善心,因為它能對治掉舉。不靜與靜這一對,也照這樣理解。

不定心就是染污心,因為與散動相應;定心就是善心,因為它能對治散動。

不修心就是染污心,因為得修與習修兩種修都不攝它;修心就是善心,因為它容有這兩種修。

不解脫心就是染污心,因為它自性上、相續上都不解脫;解脫心就是善心,因為它自性上、相續上容許解脫。

論(論主自判此釋不順經):像上面這樣解釋,既不順契經,也不能辨明八句各自的別義。

怎麼說不順契經?經上說:這個心怎麼叫作內聚?就是心若與惛沈睡眠一起現行,或者內裡相應只有止而無觀。怎麼叫作外散?就是心遊涉在五種妙欲的境上,隨著散、隨著流,或者內裡相應只有觀而無止。

論(往復):難:前面不是已經說過,染心與睡眠俱起就會有一心通聚散的過失嗎?答:雖然說過,卻不合理,因為經上並不承認與睡眠俱起的染污心就是散心。

難:不是又說過會與本論相違嗎?答:寧可違背論文,不可違背經說。

論(怎麼叫不能辨別義):照那樣的解釋,就不能辨明散等與聚等這八句各自不同的相狀。依我所解釋的,並不是不能辨明這契經中八句的別義:雖然散等同樣是染污心,卻為了顯示它們過失上的差別;雖然聚等同樣是善心,卻為了顯示它們功德上的差別——所以依著八種義理,別立八個名字。

既然那一家連所違背的經說都通不過去,他所辨的句義在理上也就不成立。

論(再舉沈掉一難):而且如果沈心就是掉心,經上就不該說:若在那個時候心沈,卻怕它沈而修安、定、捨這三種覺支,叫作非時修;若在那個時候心掉,卻怕它掉而修擇、進、喜三種覺支,叫作非時修。難道修覺支還有散開別修的道理嗎?

答(那一家的救):這是就『作意想修』叫作修,並不是現前實修,所以沒有過失。

難:我所說的難道也違經嗎?雖然一切染心都可叫沈與掉,但懈怠增盛的經上叫沈心,掉舉增盛的經上叫掉心;就恆常相應這一點,我說它們體是一,這是隨自己的意思說話,誰又能遮止呢?

答:然而這部經的意思實在不是這樣。

論(回頭再辨有貪心):前面說過:一切被貪所繫的心都叫有貪心。那麼『貪繫』是什麼意思?

如果說是貪的得隨逐它,那麼有學的無漏心也該叫有貪,因為貪的得也隨逐它。如果說是被貪所緣,那麼無學的有漏心也該叫有貪,因為它被貪所緣。若不承認那個心可以被貪所緣,那麼那個心怎麼還能成為有漏?若說是因為被共相的煩惱所緣,那該叫有癡才對,因為是被癡所緣。

而且他心智並不緣貪的得,也不能說它緣『緣心的貪』——那麼憑什麼知道他人的心是有貪等等呢?所以不能以貪繫來立有貪心的名字。

那麼該怎麼說?今天細詳經意:與貪相應才叫有貪心,與貪不相應就叫離貪等等。

難:若是這樣,其餘的契經為什麼說:離貪、瞋、癡的心,不再墮三有?答:那是依著『離的得』而說,所以沒有過失。

難:不是前面已經破過這個說法嗎——與其餘煩惱相應的心也該得離貪之名,因為它們也與貪不相應。答:若依這個意思,承認它們也叫離貪並無妨礙;只是不說它們是離貪心,因為它們該歸到有瞋、有癡那一邊去。

論(收傍論歸本宗·再定他心智之相):且把旁論停住,回到本宗來說。

這裡所明的他心智,是不是也能取他人心的所緣、也能取他人心的能緣行相?答:兩樣都不能取——知道他人的心的時候,並不觀他所緣的境與能緣的行相。就是說:只知道他有染等等的心,卻不知道他心所染著的色等,也不知道他能緣的行相。若不是這樣,他心智就該連色等也緣了,而且還會有『能自緣』的過失。

所以,諸他心智有幾條決定的相:只能取欲界繫、色界繫以及非所繫(無漏)的,他人相續之中,現在的、同一類的心與心所之法,取其一件實法的自相為所緣境。他心智不與空、無相二三摩地相應,不被盡智無生智所攝,不在見道與無間道之中;其餘沒有被遮止的,就隨其所應而容有。

論(盡無生二智之行相):盡智與無生智除去空與非我,各自具有其餘十四種行相。這兩種智雖然屬勝義所攝,卻涉及世俗,所以要離開空與非我二行相——因為由它們的力量,出觀的時候會說出這樣的話:我生已盡、梵行已立、所作已辦、不受後有(既說『我』,就與空、非我二行相不順)。


〔正12後半〕無漏行相能不能越出十六——迦濕彌羅與外國師之諍

論(設問):有沒有無漏的行相越出這十六種、另有其餘的行相所攝?頌說:

:清淨(無漏)的行相不越出十六種;其餘一家說另有,因為有本論可依。

:迦濕彌羅國的諸位論師說:沒有無漏的行相越出這十六種。

外國師則說:另有其餘的無漏行相越出十六種。

怎麼知道呢?因為有本論可依。像本論所說:可有不繫(無漏)的心能了別欲界繫之法嗎?答:能了別——就是以非常故、苦故、空故、非我故、因故、集故、生故、緣故,並且有是處、有是事,如理所引而了別。(外國師便以『有是處、有是事』兩句為十六之外別有的行相。)

論(論主核之):如果說那段文並不是要顯示『不繫心了別欲界繫法時,除了前面所說的八種行相之外,另有有是處、有是事這樣的行相』,而只是要顯示『作那八種行相是有是處、是有是事』——

這樣的解釋不能成立,因為在其餘的地方並沒有這樣說。就是說:如果那部論是依這個意思說的,那麼在其餘的地方也應該說這句話才對。然而那部論其餘的文只這樣說:可有見所斷的心能了別欲界繫之法嗎?答:能了別——就是以我故、我所故、斷故、常故、無因故、無作故、損減故、尊故、勝故、上故、第一故、能清淨故、能解脫故、能出離故、惑故、疑故、猶豫故、貪故、瞋故、慢故、癡故,不如理所引而了別。

這一段也應該加上『有是處』等句才對;既然沒有這句,可見那樣的解釋不合道理。


〔正13〕十六行相的名與實·四諦各四相的訓詁

論(設問):十六種行相,實在的體事有幾種?又什麼叫作行相、能行、所行?頌說:

:行相實在的體事就是十六種。它的體只是慧。能行的是有所緣的那一切;所行的是一切有法。

論(先錄異說):有餘師說:十六種行相,名字雖然有十六,實在的體事只有七種——緣苦諦的四種是名與實都是四,緣其餘三諦的名雖各四而實只各一。

論(正說):像現在這樣說的人則主張:實在的體事也是十六。

論(逐諦訓釋):苦聖諦有四相:一非常、二苦、三空、四非我。待緣而有,所以說非常;有逼迫的性質,所以說苦;違背我所之見,所以說空;違背我見,所以說非我。

集聖諦有四相:一因、二集、三生、四緣。如同種子之理,所以說因;平等現起之理,所以說集;相續之理,所以說生;成辦之理,所以說緣——譬如泥團、輪、繩、水等眾緣和合,才成辦一個瓶子。

滅聖諦有四相:一滅、二靜、三妙、四離。諸蘊都盡了,所以說滅;貪瞋癡三火止息了,所以說靜;沒有種種患累,所以說妙;脫離種種災難,所以說離。

道聖諦有四相:一道、二如、三行、四出。有通行之義,所以說道;契合正理,所以說如;正向前趣,所以說行;能永超出,所以說出。

論(第二重訓釋):又,因為不究竟,所以說非常;如同荷負重擔,所以說苦;內裡離開作者士夫,所以說空;不得自在,所以說非我。有牽引之義,所以說因;有出現之義,所以說集;有滋長生產之義,所以說生;有作依止之義,所以說緣。不再接續、相續斷了,所以說滅;離開三種有為之相,所以說靜;是勝義的善,所以說妙;極為安隱,所以說離。對治邪道,所以說道;對治不如理,所以說如;趣入涅槃之宮,所以說行;棄捨一切諸有,所以說出。

論(第三重訓釋):像這樣,古來的解釋既然不只一門,那就隨各人所樂,再另作一種解釋。

生了又滅,所以說非常;違背聖者之心,所以說苦;在這裡面沒有我,所以說空;它自己就不是我,所以說非我。

因、集、生、緣四相,就照經上所解釋的說——經說五取蘊是以欲為根、以欲為集、以欲為類、以欲為生;只是這個『生』字在經中應排在後面說,與論中的次第有出入。

論(四欲之別):這四種的體相差別是怎樣的?由於隨著地位不同,所起的四種欲也就有異:一是執取現在的總我而起總的自體欲,二是執取當來的總我而起總的後有欲,三是執取當來的別我而起別的後有欲,四是執取續生的我而起續生時的欲——或者說是執取造業的我而起造業時的欲。

第一種對於苦是最初的因,所以叫作因,就像種子對於果實。第二種對於苦是平等招集,所以叫作集,就像芽等對於果實。第三種對於苦是別緣,所以叫作緣,就像田等對於果實——由於田、水、糞等的力量,才使果實的味、勢、熟、德各各分別生起。第四種對於苦是能就近而生,所以叫作生,就像花蘂對於果實。

論(另依經之愛行說):或者像契經所說,有兩個五、兩個四共十八種愛行,可以配成四種欲。

執取現在總我的有五種差異:一執我現在決定有,二執我現在如是有,三執我現在變異有,四執我現在有,五執我現在無。

執取當來總我的也有五種差異:一執我當來決定有,二執我當來如是有,三執我當來變異有,四執我當來有,五執我當來無。

執取當來別我的有四種差異:一執我當來別有,二執我當來決定別有,三執我當來如是別有,四執我當來變異別有。

執取續生之我等等的也有四種差異:一執我也當有,二執我也當決定有,三執我也當如是有,四執我也當變異有。

論(滅道八相之再釋):流轉斷了,所以說滅;眾苦止息了,所以說靜。像經上說:諸行都是苦,只有涅槃最為寂靜——再沒有比它更上的,所以說妙;不會退轉,所以說離。如同正道,所以說道;如實而轉,所以說如;決定能趣,所以說行。像經上說:這條道能到清淨處,其餘的見必定沒有到清淨的道理;永離諸有,所以說出。

論(就所治而立十六相):又,為了對治常、樂、我所、我見,所以修非常、苦、空、非我四種行相。為了對治無因、一因、變因、知先因等見,所以修因、集、生、緣四種行相。為了對治『解脫是無』之見,所以修滅行相。為了對治『解脫是苦』之見,所以修靜行相。為了對治『靜慮與等至之樂是妙』之見,所以修妙行相。為了對治『解脫是屢屢退墮而非永久』之見,所以修離行相。為了對治無道、邪道、餘道、退道之見,所以修道、如、行、出四種行相。

論(行相之體與三門):像這樣的行相,是以慧為體。

難:若是這樣,慧本身就該沒有行相了,因為慧與慧不相應(自己不能緣自己)。

答:因此應當說:一切心與心所取境時的類別差異,都叫作行相。慧以及其餘的心心所法,因為都有所緣,所以都是能行;一切有法都是所行。

由這三門,體有寬有窄:慧通於行相、能行、所行三者;其餘的心心所只通能行與所行二者;其餘的一切有法,就只是所行。


〔正14·正15〕十智的三性、所依之地、所依之身

論(承轉):已經辨過十智的行相差別,接著應當辨它的性攝、所依之地、所依之身。頌說:

:就性說,世俗智通三性,其餘九種都是善。就依地說,世俗智通一切地;他心智只依四根本靜慮;法智依這四地再加未至定與中間定共六地;其餘的依這六地再加下三無色共九地。就現起所依之身說,他心智依欲界與色界身;法智只依欲界身;其餘八智通三界身。

:這十種智,就三性所攝說:世俗智通於善、不善、無記三性,其餘九種智只是善性。

就所依之地的分別說:世俗智通依欲界乃至有頂;他心智只依四種根本靜慮;法智依這四種根本靜慮,再加未至定與靜慮中間;其餘的智則依這六地,再加下面三種無色定。

就所依之身的分別說:他心智依欲界身與色界身,都可以現前;法智只依欲界身現起;其餘八種智現起時,通依三界之身。


〔正16〕十智各歸哪一種念住

論(承轉):已經辨過性、地、身,接著應當辨念住所攝。頌說:

:諸智的念住所攝——滅智只在最後一種(法念住);他心智在後三種;其餘八智通於四種。

:滅智收在法念住之中;他心智為後三種念住(受、心、法)所攝;其餘八種智都通於四種念住。


〔正17〕十智彼此以幾智為境

論(設問):這十種智彼此相望,一一應當說以幾種智為所緣境?頌說:

:諸智互相緣時——法智、類智、道智各能緣九種;苦智、集智各能緣二種;世俗、他心、盡、無生四種都能緣十種;滅智則不緣諸智。

:法智能緣九種智為境,除去類智。類智能緣九種智為境,除去法智。道智能緣九種智為境,除去世俗智——因為世俗智不屬道諦所攝。

苦智與集智,每一種只能緣二種智為境,就是世俗智與有漏的他心智。

世俗智、他心智、盡智、無生智,都能緣十種智為境。

滅智不緣任何智為境,因為它只以擇滅為所緣。


〔正18·正19〕十智所緣,總共有幾種法

論(設問):十智所緣的法總共有幾種?哪一種智以幾種法為所緣境?頌說:

:所緣總共有十種法,就是三界所繫與無漏三類有為,各分相應與不相應二種;無為又分二種。世俗智緣十種法;法智緣五種;類智緣七種;苦智集智各緣六種;滅智緣一種;道智緣二種;他心智緣三種;盡智無生智各緣九種。

:十智所緣總共有十種法:有為法分為八種——三界所繫與無漏有為,各有相應與不相應之別(三加一為四,各分二,成八)。無為法分為二種——善無為與無記無為的分別。

世俗智總緣這十種法為境。

法智緣五種,就是欲界的二種、無漏道的二種,以及善無為。

類智緣七種,就是色界與無色界的、以及無漏道的共六種,加上善無為。

苦智與集智各緣三界所繫的六種。

滅智緣一種,就是善無為。

道智緣二種,就是無漏道的那兩種。

他心智緣欲界、色界、無漏這三種之中的相應法。

盡智與無生智緣有為的八種,加上善無為,共九種。

論(設難):可有一念之智能緣一切法的嗎?答:沒有。

難:那麼觀非我的智不是知一切法都非我嗎?答:那也不能緣一切法。

難:不緣哪一種法?它的體又是什麼?


〔正20〕觀一切法非我的那個智,缺了哪一塊

:世俗智除去自品,總緣一切法,作非我行相,而且只是聞所成慧與思所成慧。

:拿世俗智觀一切法為非我的時候,仍要除去自品。所謂自品,就是它自己的體、與它相應的法、以及與它俱有的法。

為什麼要除?因為境與有境是有分別的;而且它們與這個智同一個所緣,又相隣相近——所以不是這個智所能緣的。

這個智只歸欲界與色界所攝,是聞所成與思所成,不是修所成。為什麼不是修所成?因為修所成的慧是各別緣一地的;如果它是修所成,那就該一下子把諸地的染都離盡了。


〔正21·正22〕從異生到無學,各成就幾種智

論(承轉):已經辨過所緣,接著應當思擇:誰成就幾種智?頌說:

:異生位與聖者見道,最初一念決定成就一智;第二念決定成就三智;此後第四、六、十、十四這幾個剎那各增一智。修道位決定成就七智;已離欲的再增他心智。無學位鈍根與利根有別,各決定成就九智與十智。

:諸異生位以及聖者見道的第一剎那,決定成就一種智,就是世俗智。

第二剎那決定成就三種智,就是加上法智與苦智。

第四、第六、第十、第十四這幾個剎那,就依著次第後後各增一種——依次增類智、集智、滅智、道智。

那些還沒有增到的位次,成就之數就同前一位;所以到了修道位中,也決定成就七種智。

像這樣的諸位,如果已經離欲,就各各再增一種,就是他心智——只除去生在無色界的異生(無色界無他心智)。

時解脫的阿羅漢決定成就九智,就是加上盡智。不時解脫的決定成就十智,就是再增無生智。


〔正23·正24〕見道位中一時能修幾智——現觀邊俗智

論(設問):在哪一個位次中一時頓修幾種智?先就見道的十五心說。頌說:

:見道中忍與智生起時,就在未來修同它一類的。三種類智時還兼修現觀邊俗智。這種俗智不生,屬自地與下地,繫於苦、集、滅三諦之後,以自諦的行相為境,而且只是加行所得。

:見道位中隨著所起的忍與智,都是就它同一類的在未來修;而且是具修自己那一諦的一切行相與念住。

論(設問):為什麼見道只修同類?答:因為這種性是先前不曾得過的;而且它的對治與所緣都是決定的。

論(現觀邊俗智):只有在苦類智、集類智、滅類智這三個時候,才能兼修未來的現觀邊俗智——因為是在一一諦現觀的最後邊上才能兼修,所以立這個名字。由此其餘各位就不能兼修。

論(設問):道類智時為什麼不修這個?答:因為世俗智不曾對道作過事現觀;而且必定沒有對道作遍事現觀的事——就是說:對苦、集、滅可以遍知、遍斷、遍證,卻必定沒有對道能夠遍修的。雖然集邊、滅邊還沒有遍斷遍證,但就當位說,斷與證已經周遍了;道就不然,因為它的種性太多。

論(錄一異說並不取):有人說:這個現觀邊俗智是見道的眷屬,而它屬修道所攝,所以不能修。這個道理不能成立,不應拿來作證。

論(此俗智是不生法):這個世俗智是不生之法,因為在任何時候都沒有現起的餘地。

難:若是這樣,為什麼還說它是修?答:因為先前不曾得,如今才得。

難:既然不能起,那個『得』又依什麼而立?答:只由『得』的緣故才說是得——由這個得而得到先前所未得的,所以你所辨的修,道理上不能成立。

答:像古師所說,修的意義還是可以成立的。

難:他怎麼說?答:由於聖道的力量而修這個世俗智,等到出觀之後,有一種殊勝的緣諦俗智現前;由於得到了它現起的所依,所以叫作得到它——就像得到金礦就叫作得金一樣。

論(毘婆沙師之異取):毘婆沙師不喜歡這個說法。他們說:隨依哪一地的見道現前,就能修未來自地與下地的——譬如依未至定的見道現前,就能修未來一地的見道與二地的俗智;乃至依第四靜慮的見道現前,就能修未來六地的見道與七地的俗智。

論(現觀邊俗智之念住與行相):苦邊、集邊所修的通四念住所攝,滅邊所修的只是法念住。隨在哪一諦的現觀之邊而修,就以那一諦的行相緣那一諦為境,因為是由見道的力量而得的。

它只是加行所得。因為智增盛,所以立『智』之名;如果連同眷屬一起說,就以欲界的四蘊、色界的五蘊為它的自性。


〔正25·正26〕修道位離染時各修幾智

論(承轉):其次就修道離染的位次說。頌說:

:修道的最初剎那修六智或七智。斷八地的無間道、以及有欲界的其餘諸道,還有有頂地的八解脫道,各修七智。上界的無間道與其餘諸道,依次修六智與八智。

:修道的最初一念,就是第十六道類智的時候,現在修二種智。還沒有離欲的,未來修六種,就是法智、類智與苦、集、滅、道四智;已經離欲的修七種,就是加上他心智,而不修世俗智——因為這是有頂的對治。

斷欲界修所斷的九個無間道與八個解脫道,是世俗智、四諦智、法智隨其所應而現修。

斷上面七地的諸無間道,是四類智、世俗智、滅法智、道法智隨其所應而現修。

斷欲界的加行道、以及有欲界的勝進道,是世俗智、四諦智、法智、類智隨其所應而現修。

以上這些在未來都修七種智,就是世俗、法、類與苦集滅道四諦智。

斷有頂地的前八個解脫道,是四類智、二法智(滅道法智)隨其所應而現修;這些在未來也只修七種,只是要除去世俗智,而加上他心智。

斷有頂地的九個無間道,是四類智、二法智隨其所應而現修;未來修法、類與苦集滅道共六種。

斷欲界修所斷的第九解脫道,是世俗智、四諦智、法智隨其所應而現修。

斷上面七地的諸解脫道,是四類智、世俗智、滅法智、道法智隨其所應而現修。

斷欲界修所斷的第九勝進道、以及斷上面八地的諸加行道,是世俗智、四諦智、法智、類智隨其所應而現修。

斷上面七地與有頂八品的諸勝進道,是世俗智、四諦智、法智、類智以及他心智隨其所應而現修。

以上這些在未來都修八種智,就是世俗、法、類、四諦、他心。


〔正27〕無學位最初一念修幾智

論(承轉):其次辨離染而得無學位。頌說:

:無學的最初剎那修九智或修十智,因為鈍根與利根有別;勝進道也是這樣。

:無學的最初一念,就是斷有頂第九解脫道的時候,是苦類智、集類智與盡智隨其所應而現修,因為所緣的是有頂。

勝進道則九智或十智隨其所應而現修;未來也隨其所應修九或修十——鈍根的人只除無生智,利根的人連無生智也修。


〔正28–30〕練根、雜修、修通,以及其餘諸位各修幾智

論(承轉):其次辨其餘位次修智的多少。頌說:

:練根的無間道,有學修六、無學修七。其餘有學位修六、七、八,無學(應果)修八、九、乃至一切。雜修與修通的無間道,有學修七、應果修八或九;其餘諸道有學修八,應果修九或一切。聖者起其餘功德、以及異生的諸位,所修智的多少,都依理應當思擇。

論(有學練根):有學位練根的諸無間道,是四諦法智、類智隨其所應而現修;未來修六種,就是四諦的法智類智——因為它像見道,所以不修世俗智;因為能斷障,所以不修他心智。

諸解脫道也是四諦法智類智隨其所應而現修;未離欲的未來修六種,就是四諦法類;已離欲的未來修七種,就是加上他心智。另有餘師說:解脫道位也修世俗智。

諸加行道,是世俗智、四諦法智類智隨其所應而現修;未離欲的未來修七種,已離欲的修八種,就是加上他心智。

諸勝進道,如果還沒有離欲,是世俗智、四諦法智類智隨其所應而現修,未來也是七種;如果已經離欲,是世俗智、四諦法智類智以及他心智隨其所應而現修,未來也是八種。

論(無學練根):無學練根的諸無間道,是四類智、二法智隨其所應而現修,未來修七種——四諦的法智類智與盡智,而不修世俗智,因為它像對治有頂。

前五個與前八個解脫道,是四類智、二法智隨其所應而現修,未來修八種,就是四諦法類、他心與盡智。

第四與第九解脫道,是苦類智、集類智與盡智隨其所應而現修,未來修九種。

最後的解脫道,是苦類智、集類智與盡智隨其所應而現修,未來修十種。

諸加行道現修同有學位,未來修九種。諸勝進道:鈍根的以九智隨其所應而現修,未來也是九;利根的以十智隨其所應而現修,未來也是十。

論(雜修靜慮):有學位雜修的諸無間道,是四諦法智類智與世俗智隨其所應而現修,未來修七種。諸解脫道只是四諦法智類智,加行位再加世俗智。諸勝進道又加他心智隨其所應而現修,未來都修八種。

無學位雜修的諸無間道,現修同有學位,未來所修鈍根八、利根九。諸解脫道只是四諦法智類智,加行位增世俗智隨其所應而現修,未來所修鈍根九、利根十。諸勝進道與練根位相同。

論(修五神通):有學位修神通的五個無間道,現修世俗智,未來修七種。宿住通與神境通的二個解脫道、五個加行道,現修世俗智;他心通的解脫道則是法智、類智、道智、世俗智以及他心智。一切勝進道連同苦、集、滅諸智隨其所應而現修;以上這些未來都修八種智。

無學位修神通的五個無間道,現修同有學位,未來所修鈍根八、利根九。解脫道與加行道現修同有學位,未來所修鈍根九、利根十。諸勝進道與練根位相同。至於天眼通與天耳通的二個解脫道,因為是無記性,所以不叫作修。

論(起餘功德):聖者起其餘的四無量等等、屬修所成所攝的有漏功德時,現在都只修一種世俗智。有學未來所修:未離欲的七種,已離欲的八種。無學未來所修:鈍根九種、利根十種——只除去微微心,因為它在未來只修世俗智。

如果起其餘的無漏功德,屬靜慮所攝的,是四諦法智類智隨其所應而現修;屬無色所攝的,只是四類智隨其所應而現修;未來所修同前面有漏的情形。

論(異生位):異生離染時,現修世俗智,斷欲界與下三靜慮。第九解脫道、以及依根本四靜慮定而起的勝進道與離染加行道,未來修二種,就是加上他心智;其餘的未來就只修世俗智。

修五神通時,諸加行道與二個解脫道現修世俗智,一個解脫道現修世俗智與他心智。諸勝進道二者隨其所應而現修;未來一切都修這兩種。五個無間道,現在與未來都只是世俗智。

依根本靜慮修其餘功德的,都是現修世俗智,未來修二種。只有順決擇分必定不修他心智,因為它是見道的近眷屬。依其餘地的定修其餘功德的,就都只有世俗智,現在與未來都是如此。


〔正31·正32〕未來修的是哪幾地,以及『所得』是不是都算修

論(設問):那些未來所修的,是修幾地的?凡是所起的『得』都算是修嗎?頌說:

:諸道依此地、得此地時,修此地的有漏功德。聖者為離此地、得此地時,修此地與下地的無漏功德。只有最初的盡智能遍修九地的有漏功德。生在上地必不修下地;曾經得過的不算是修。

:諸道依此地、以及得此地的時候,能修未來此地的有漏功德。

聖者為離此地、以及得此地的時候,並且此地之中諸道現起的時候,都能修此地與下地的無漏功德。所謂『為離此』一語,通於加行、無間、解脫、勝進四種道之中的兩類。

只有最初的盡智現在前的時候,力量能夠遍修九地的有漏功德——不淨觀等等無量的功德,都能繫縛眾惑而斷之無餘,就像能繫縛者一斷,所繫者的氣勢也就一併通斷。又,那個時候他自己的心正登王位,一切善法所起的『得』都來朝見——譬如大王登位灌頂,一切境內的土地都來朝貢。

然而生在上地必定不修下地。所謂『最初盡智』這句話,是指離有頂染的那一念、以及五種練根位的第九解脫道。

論(何謂是修):凡是所說的修,只有先前未得而如今使它生起、如今才得的,才是能修與所修。就是說:如果先前不曾得而如今得,是用了功才得的,那才算是所修。如果某法先前曾經得過又棄捨了,如今雖然還得,卻不算是所修,因為並不是特別施設劬勞才證得的。

如果是先前未得、用功使它現前,就能修未來,因為勢力殊勝;曾經得過而再起的,就不修未來,因為不是多用功而起,勢力低劣。

論(轉入四修):那麼是不是只就『得』這一邊才叫作修?答:不是。

難:那麼怎麼說?答:修一共有四種——一得修、二習修、三對治修、四除遣修。


〔正33〕四種修依什麼法而立·外國師的六修

論(設問):這樣四種修是依什麼法而立的?頌說:

:得修與習修,依善的有為法而立;對治修與除遣修,依諸有漏法而立。

:得修與習修二種,依有為的善法而立;未來的只有得修,現在的則兼具得、習二修。

對治修與除遣修二種,依有漏法而立。所以有漏的善法具足四種修。

無漏的有為法與其餘的有漏法,依次只具前二修與後二修(無漏有為具得、習二修,其餘有漏法具治、遣二修)。

論(外國諸師之異說):外國的諸位論師說修有六種:在前面四種之上,再加防修與觀修——防護諸根,叫作防修;觀察自身,叫作觀修。像契經所說:什麼叫作修根?就是對於六根善加防護,乃至廣說。又像契經所說:什麼叫作修身?就是對於自己的身觀察髮、毛、爪等等,乃至廣說。

論(迦濕彌羅國諸論師之答):迦濕彌羅國的諸位論師則說:防、觀這兩種修,就收在對治修與除遣修之中(不必別立)。


〔Root 1〕Receptivity Is Not Knowledge · Exhaustion and Non-Arising Are Not View — the Boundary between Noble Discernment and Discernment with Outflows

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): The previous chapter said at its opening “the several receptivities” and “the several knowledges,” and further on it said “right view” and “right knowledge.” It must then be asked: is there any dharma that is receptivity and not knowledge? Is there any dharma that is knowledge and not view? The stanza says:

Stanza: Within the discernment of the noble ones, receptivity is not knowledge; the knowledge of exhaustion and the knowledge of non-arising are not view. The remaining noble discernment apart from these two classes is both knowledge and view. As for discernment with outflows, it is knowledge one and all; and of it only six are at the same time view.

Treatise: Discernment is of two kinds in all, one with outflows and one without outflows. Only discernment without outflows is given the name “noble.”

Within this noble discernment, the eight receptivities are not of the nature of knowledge. Why? Because at the time when a receptivity is arising, that portion of doubt which it is itself to sever has not yet been severed through; and knowledge is a name for what has decided and settled, so that while doubt is not yet severed to the end it still cannot be called knowledge. Yet receptivity may be placed on the side of “view,” since the nature of view is to weigh and consider — and receptivity is at that moment weighing and considering the principle of the four truths, and so is view.

The knowledge of exhaustion and the knowledge of non-arising, these two knowledges, are not of the nature of view. Why? Because by the time these two knowledges are present, that mind which sought forward has already come to rest, and there is no more weighing and considering; and so they are not view.

Apart from the eight receptivities and the two knowledges of exhaustion and non-arising, the remaining noble discernment extends at once to both natures, knowledge and view — since it has already severed to the end its own portion of doubt (hence it is knowledge), and is still of the nature of weighing and considering (hence it is view).

Discernment with outflows, on the other hand, belongs wholly within the nature of knowledge; and within discernment with outflows only six are at the same time of the nature of view, namely the five defiled views together with worldly right view, six in all.

Stated out in this way, both noble discernment and discernment with outflows are the function of selecting out the marks of dharmas, and so are all alike assigned to the nature of discernment.


〔Root 2 · Root 3〕The Total Number of the Knowledges — the Opening Out and Gathering In of Two, Three, and Ten

Treatise (a question posed): How many kinds of knowledge are there in all? And what are the differences in their marks one from another? The stanza says:

Stanza: The knowledges are ten in all; gathered up further, there are in sum only two — the difference of with outflows and without outflows. The one with outflows is called conventional knowledge; those without outflows are called dharma knowledge and subsequent knowledge. Conventional knowledge takes all dharmas universally for its object; dharma knowledge and subsequent knowledge take, in that order, the four truths of the desire realm and of the upper realms.

Treatise: The knowledges are of ten kinds, and these ten gather up all knowledge whatever: first conventional knowledge, second dharma knowledge, third subsequent knowledge, fourth the knowledge of suffering, fifth the knowledge of origination, sixth the knowledge of cessation, seventh the knowledge of the path, eighth the knowledge of others’ minds, ninth the knowledge of exhaustion, tenth the knowledge of non-arising.

These ten knowledges, gathered up above, are only two — that is, the difference in nature between with outflows and without outflows.

These two knowledges, opened out below, have three differences of mark, namely conventional knowledge, dharma knowledge, and subsequent knowledge. Knowledge with outflows, spoken of above, has the general name conventional knowledge, since for the most part it takes for its object conventional objects such as a pot. Knowledge without outflows, spoken of afterward, divides again into the two branches of dharma knowledge and subsequent knowledge.

Of the three, conventional knowledge is the universal one, since it takes for its object all dharmas conditioned and unconditioned. Dharma knowledge and subsequent knowledge, these two, follow in order, the one taking for its object the four truths of the desire realm, the other the four truths of the upper realms (the form realm and the formless realm).


〔Root 4〕From What the Knowledges of the Four Truths Are Divided Out · What Exhaustion and Non-Arising First Take as Object

Treatise (transition): Within these two knowledges just so stated, further division may still be made. The stanza says:

Stanza: Dharma knowledge and subsequent knowledge, by the difference of the objects they take, are given the four names of suffering, origination, cessation, and the path. These six knowledges all extend to the knowledge of exhaustion and the knowledge of non-arising; and when the two knowledges of exhaustion and non-arising first arise, they are only the subsequent knowledge of suffering and the subsequent knowledge of origination.

Treatise: Dharma knowledge and subsequent knowledge, since the objects they take differ, divide into the four knowledges of suffering, origination, cessation, and the path.

Of these six knowledges in all (dharma, subsequent, suffering, origination, cessation, path), those that are included in the stage beyond learning and are not of the nature of view are called the knowledge of exhaustion and the knowledge of non-arising.

When these two knowledges first arise, they belong only to the side of the subsequent knowledge of suffering and the subsequent knowledge of origination. Why? Because they take the six modes of apprehension that have suffering and origination for their object and contemplate the aggregates of the summit of existence as their object.

Treatise (a question posed): Is the object of the vajra-like concentration, then, the same as here? Answer: as regards the side that takes suffering and origination for its object, the reason is the same; as regards the side that takes cessation and the path for its object, it is not the same.


〔Root 5 · Root 6〕The Threefold Limit upon the Knowledge of Others’ Minds, and How Far the Path of Seeing Can Be Known

Treatise (transition): Within the nine knowledges spoken of above (the ten knowledges less the knowledge of non-arising, or less the knowledge of others’ minds itself), it must further be asked of which knowledges the knowledge of others’ minds is made. The stanza says:

Stanza: Dharma knowledge, subsequent knowledge, the knowledge of the path, and conventional knowledge — among these four there are those that accomplish the knowledge of others’ minds; the rest are not so. The knowledge of others’ minds cannot know a mind superior to itself, nor minds past and future. The line of dharma knowledge and the line of subsequent knowledge cannot know each other either. A śrāvaka, a rhinoceros-like pratyekabuddha, and a buddha can know, in that order, the mind of two thought-instants, of three thought-instants, and all of it, in the stage of the path of seeing.

Treatise: There are the four knowledges — dharma knowledge, subsequent knowledge, the knowledge of the path, and conventional knowledge — that can accomplish the knowledge of others’ minds; the remaining knowledges do not become the knowledge of others’ minds.

This knowledge of others’ minds has several fixed limits with respect to the object it takes: first, it cannot know a mind superior to itself; second, it cannot know minds past and future.

What is called a superior mind has three aspects: first level, second faculty, third stage. As to level, the knowledge of a lower level cannot know the mind of a higher level. As to faculty, the knowledge of one dull of faculty, of the class of one resolute through faith and of one whose liberation depends on circumstance, cannot know the mind of one sharp of faculty, of the class of one attained through view and of one whose liberation does not depend on circumstance. As to stage, of the non-returner, the fruit beyond learning of a śrāvaka, the pratyekabuddha, and the greatly awakened one (the Buddha), the knowledge of each earlier stage cannot know the mind of one at each later and superior stage.

As for its being unable to know minds past and future, that is because the knowledge of others’ minds takes for its object only those minds and mental factors that apprehend an object, in the present, within another’s continuum.

Again, the class of dharma knowledge and the class of subsequent knowledge cannot know each other either: those knowledges of others’ minds included in dharma knowledge cannot know the class of subsequent knowledge, and those included in subsequent knowledge cannot know the class of dharma knowledge. Why? Because dharma knowledge and subsequent knowledge are established with the whole of the desire realm and of the upper realms respectively for their object as counteragent.

This knowledge of others’ minds is absent within the path of seeing — because the path of seeing contemplates the principle of the four truths as a whole and turns exceedingly fast, so that the knowledge of others’ minds cannot keep up with it. The mind of the stage of the path of seeing itself, however, may indeed be taken by the knowledge of others’ minds as its object.

Treatise (stating on this basis the measure of what the three vehicles can know): If certain sentient beings are about to enter the path of seeing, a śrāvaka or a pratyekabuddha will beforehand cultivate the preparatory practice, wishing to know the mind of that person at the stage of the path of seeing. When those sentient beings have truly entered the stage of the path of seeing —

if the śrāvaka has completed the preparatory practice for the portion of dharma knowledge, he can know the mind of the first two thought-instants of the path of seeing. If he wishes to know further the mind of the portion of subsequent knowledge, he cultivates a further stretch of preparatory practice, and by the time that practice is complete the other has already reached the sixteenth mind; and though he then knows this mind, it no longer counts as knowing the path of seeing (since the sixteenth mind belongs to the path of cultivation).

If the rhinoceros-like pratyekabuddha has completed the preparatory practice for the portion of dharma knowledge, he can likewise know the mind of the first two thought-instants of the path of seeing. If he wishes to know further the mind of the portion of subsequent knowledge, he cultivates a further preparatory practice, and when that practice is complete he can know the other’s eighth mind, that is, the mind of the subsequent knowledge of origination — because a pratyekabuddha reaches this far by a preparatory practice of the lower grade alone. There is another account: a pratyekabuddha can know the first two thought-instants and the fifteenth mind.

As for the World-Honored One, he knows whatever he would know, without needing to borrow any preparatory practice at all; of another’s path of seeing he can know every mind.


〔Root 7〕The Knowledge of Exhaustion and the Knowledge of Non-Arising, and the One Sentence That Divides Them

Treatise (a question posed): What is the difference in mark between these two, the knowledge of exhaustion and the knowledge of non-arising? The stanza says:

Stanza: With respect to the four noble truths, to know of oneself “I have already known suffering” and the rest is the knowledge of exhaustion; to know of oneself “I need not know suffering again” and the rest is the knowledge of non-arising. Assigned in order, the former is the knowledge of exhaustion, the latter the knowledge of non-arising.

Treatise: As the root treatise (the Treatise on the Development of Wisdom) says: what is called the knowledge of exhaustion? It is that, in the stage beyond learning, if one rightly knows of oneself “I have known suffering, I have severed origination, I have realized cessation, I have cultivated the path,” then all the knowing, seeing, clarity, awareness, understanding, discernment, light, and contemplation that arise thereby — this is called the knowledge of exhaustion. What is called the knowledge of non-arising? It is that one rightly knows of oneself “I have known suffering, and need not know it again,” and so on to “I have cultivated the path, and need not cultivate it again,” and all that arises thereby down to contemplation — this is called the knowledge of non-arising.

Treatise (an objection posed): How can a knowledge without outflows give rise to a knowing of this sort, “I have already known”?

The treatise masters of Kaśmīra say: that knowing is made within the subsequently obtained knowledge after emerging from these two knowledges, and so there is no fault. It is because these two subsequently obtained knowledges are discriminative that they can display the difference between the two knowledges within the prior right contemplation.

There is another account: the knowledge without outflows itself also makes such a knowing; and as for the root treatise’s speaking of “seeing,” that is merely said in passing as the run of the words allows, or else because it becomes present and illumines with respect to the principle of the truths and so turns. It is just for this reason that the root treatise says further: and the knowledges too are all of them view.

Treatise (an appended making-out of the mutual inclusion of the ten knowledges): How does the mutual inclusion of these ten knowledges stand? Conventional knowledge includes one in whole and one in part; dharma knowledge and subsequent knowledge each include one in whole and seven in part; the knowledges of suffering, origination, and cessation each include one in whole and four in part; the knowledge of the path includes one in whole and five in part; the knowledge of others’ minds includes one in whole and four in part; the knowledges of exhaustion and non-arising each include one in whole and six in part.


〔Root 8〕Why the Two Knowledges Are Opened Out into Ten — Seven Reasons

Treatise (a question posed): On what grounds are the two knowledges established as ten? The stanza says:

Stanza: By own nature, by counteragent, by mode of apprehension, by mode of apprehension together with object, by preparatory practice, by the task being done, by the cause being complete — by these seven the ten knowledges are established.

Treatise: By seven grounds the two are opened out into ten:

First, by own nature conventional knowledge is established — since it has for its own nature a knowledge that is not of the ultimate.

Second, by counteragent dharma knowledge and subsequent knowledge are established — since these two can counteract the desire realm and the upper realms in whole.

Third, by mode of apprehension the knowledges of suffering and of origination are established — since the objects of these two knowledges have in their entity no difference (both being with outflows), and what is divided lies only in the mode of apprehension.

Fourth, by the two, mode of apprehension and object, the knowledges of cessation and of the path are established — since for these two the mode of apprehension and the object each differ.

Fifth, by preparatory practice the knowledge of others’ minds is established — for without cultivating the preparatory practice expressly one cannot know another’s mind and mental factors. Originally the preparatory practice is cultivated in order to know another’s mind, and by the time the cultivation is complete the mental factors are known along with it; but since the name is established by the preparatory practice, it is called the knowledge of others’ minds.

Sixth, by the task being done the knowledge of exhaustion is established — since it arises first within that body in which what was to be done is done.

Seventh, by the cause being complete the knowledge of non-arising is established — since it arises with the whole of the noble path for its cause.


〔Root 9〕Why the Dharma-Knowledges of Cessation and of the Path Can Counteract the Upper Realms as Well

Treatise (transition raising a question): As was said above, dharma knowledge and subsequent knowledge can counteract in whole the dharmas of the desire realm and of the upper realms; is there then anything that can counteract the upper realms in part? The stanza says:

Stanza: The dharma knowledges that take cessation and the path for their object can, within the stage of the path of cultivation, counteract as well the afflictions of the upper realms abandoned through cultivation; while subsequent knowledge has nothing that can counteract the desire realm.

Treatise: The dharma knowledge of cessation and the dharma knowledge of the path included in the path of cultivation can counteract as well the afflictions of the upper realms abandoned through cultivation. Why? Because the cessation and the path of the desire realm are superior to the cessation and the path of the upper realms; and having already removed one’s own enemy, one has strength to spare for removing another’s. And it is just for this reason that subsequent knowledge conversely has nothing that can counteract the desire realm (the cessation and the path of the upper realms are not superior to those of the desire realm, and so it cannot counteract the lower realm in return).


〔Root 10 · Root 11 · First Half of Root 12〕What Modes of Apprehension Each of the Ten Knowledges Has — with the Making-Out of the Eight Pairs, the Mind with Greed, the Gathered and the Scattered Mind, and the Rest

Treatise (a question posed): Within these ten knowledges, which one has which modes of apprehension? The stanza says:

Stanza: Dharma knowledge and subsequent knowledge have modes of apprehension sixteen in both cases. Conventional knowledge has these sixteen and others besides. The knowledges of the four truths have four apiece. The knowledge of others’ minds, if it is without outflows, has only four modes of apprehension, namely the four that take the truth of the path for their object; if it is with outflows, it takes an individual mark for its object, and in a single thought takes only one entity. The knowledges of exhaustion and non-arising have fourteen modes of apprehension, namely the sixteen less emptiness and non-self.

Treatise: Dharma knowledge and subsequent knowledge each possess in full the sixteen modes of apprehension, the impermanent, the suffering, and the rest; these sixteen modes of apprehension will be explained at length below (at Root 13).

Conventional knowledge has both these sixteen and others besides, since it can take for its object the individual marks and the common marks of all dharmas and so on.

The four knowledges of suffering and the rest each have the four modes of apprehension that take the object of their own truth.

Within the knowledge of others’ minds, if it is without outflows it has only the four modes of apprehension that take the truth of the path for their object — because such a knowledge of others’ minds is from the first included within the knowledge of the path. If it is with outflows, it takes as its object the individual mark of the mind and mental factors that it takes as object; and since the object is an individual mark, the mode of apprehension follows suit and is of an individual mark, and so this does not fall within the aforesaid sixteen modes of apprehension.

These two (the knowledge of others’ minds without outflows and with outflows) at any time take in a single thought only one entity for their object: when they take a mind for object they do not take mental factors, and when they take feeling for object they do not take perception and the rest.

Treatise (the first objection · a mind with greed): If that is so, why does the World-Honored One say “he knows as it truly is a mind with greed,” and so forth? Answer: that is not to take the two, greed and mind, at the same time, just as one does not at the same time take a garment and the dirt upon the garment.

What is called a mind with greed has two senses: first, that it is associated with greed; second, that it is bound by greed. A mind associated with greed possesses both senses in full; the remaining minds with outflows are only bound by greed.

There is another account: where the sūtra says “a mind with greed,” it means only the first, namely a mind associated with greed. What then of a mind free of greed? It is a mind that counteracts greed.

Treatise (the author refutes one explanation): If it be said that “whatever is not associated with greed is called a mind free of greed,” then a mind associated with the remaining afflictions would also have to acquire the name of being free of greed (since these too are not associated with greed). And if that were so, there would further be a mind which is neither the counteragent of greed nor of a defiled nature — and one would then have to grant that such a mind is neither a mind with greed nor a mind free of greed. Therefore one ought to adopt the account of the other master: what is bound by greed is called a mind with greed; and so on for having delusion and being free of delusion, stated in the same way.

Treatise (the gloss of the Vaibhāṣika masters): The Vaibhāṣika masters say this: the gathered mind is the wholesome mind, since with respect to its object it does not run off and scatter; the scattered mind is the defiled mind, since it arises associated with agitation.

Treatise (the divergent account of the masters of the West · the Vaibhāṣika masters refute it): The masters of the West, on the other hand, say this: that which is associated with sleep is called the gathered mind, and the remaining defiled minds are called the scattered mind.

This account does not accord with principle. For, on his telling, those defiled minds, if they are associated with sleep, would extend at once to both sides, gathered and scattered (gathered because of the sleep, scattered because of the defilement). And it would further do violence to a sentence spoken by the root treatise: to know as it truly is the gathered mind is possessed in full of four knowledges, namely dharma knowledge, subsequent knowledge, conventional knowledge, and the knowledge of the path.

Treatise (the like explanation of the remaining seven pairs of minds): The sunken mind is the defiled mind, since it arises associated with indolence; the roused mind is the wholesome mind, since it arises associated with right diligence.

The small mind is the defiled mind, since it is what men of little pure quality delight to practice; the great mind is the wholesome mind, since it is what men of much pure quality delight to practice.

Or else the small and the great may be spoken of by the more and less of five aspects: root, price, retinue, concomitant turning, and force. The defiled mind has few roots, being associated with two at most; the wholesome mind has many roots, being constantly associated with three. The defiled mind is of low price, since it comes to be without expending effort; the wholesome mind is of high price, since it comes to be only in dependence on a great store of provisions. The defiled mind has a small retinue, since it has no future cultivation; the wholesome mind has a large retinue, since it has future cultivation. The defiled mind has little concomitant turning, extending only to three aggregates; the wholesome mind has much concomitant turning, extending to four aggregates. The defiled mind is of small force, since the wholesome roots it severs will certainly be joined on again; the wholesome mind is of great force, since receptivity certainly severs the latent tendencies forever. It is by these several aspects that the defiled mind and the wholesome mind acquire the names small and great.

The restless mind is the defiled mind, since it is associated with restlessness; the unrestless mind is the wholesome mind, since it can counteract restlessness. The pair, the unstilled and the stilled, is to be understood in the same way.

The unconcentrated mind is the defiled mind, since it is associated with agitation; the concentrated mind is the wholesome mind, since it can counteract agitation.

The uncultivated mind is the defiled mind, since neither of the two cultivations, cultivation as acquisition and cultivation as practice, includes it; the cultivated mind is the wholesome mind, since it admits of these two cultivations.

The unliberated mind is the defiled mind, since in its own nature and in its continuum alike it is not liberated; the liberated mind is the wholesome mind, since in its own nature and in its continuum alike it admits of liberation.

Treatise (the author adjudges this explanation not to accord with the sūtra): An explanation such as the above neither accords with the sūtra nor is able to make out the several senses proper to each of the eight phrases.

How does it not accord with the sūtra? The sūtra says: how is this mind called inwardly gathered? It is when the mind runs together with torpor and sleep, or when what is inwardly associated with it has calm abiding without insight. How is it called outwardly scattered? It is when the mind roams among the objects of the five excellent desires, scattering along and streaming along with them, or when what is inwardly associated with it has insight without calm abiding.

Treatise (exchange): Objection: was it not already said above that a defiled mind arising together with sleep would incur the fault of one mind extending to both gathered and scattered? Answer: it was said, but it does not accord with principle, since the sūtra does not grant that a defiled mind arising together with sleep is the scattered mind.

Objection: was it not also said that this would contradict the root treatise? Answer: better to contradict the words of a treatise than to contradict what a sūtra says.

Treatise (what it means to be unable to make out the several senses): On that explanation, one cannot make out the differing marks proper to each of the eight phrases, the scattered and the rest, the gathered and the rest. On my own explanation it is not the case that the several senses of these eight phrases of the sūtra cannot be made out: though the scattered and the rest are alike defiled minds, they are so named in order to display the differences among their faults; and though the gathered and the rest are alike wholesome minds, they are so named in order to display the differences among their merits — and so, following eight senses, eight names are separately established.

Since that house cannot even get past the sūtra-statement it contradicts, the sense of the phrases it makes out also fails to stand in principle.

Treatise (a further objection from the sunken and the restless): Moreover, if the sunken mind were the restless mind, the sūtra ought not to say: if at that time the mind is sunken, and one nonetheless, fearing that it will sink, cultivates the three limbs of awakening, pliancy, concentration, and equanimity, this is called untimely cultivation; if at that time the mind is restless, and one nonetheless, fearing that it will be restless, cultivates the three limbs of awakening, discernment of dharmas, diligence, and joy, this is called untimely cultivation. Is there then any principle by which the limbs of awakening are cultivated apart and severally?

Answer (that house saves its position): this refers to cultivation in the sense of “attending to it and wishing to cultivate it,” not to cultivating it as present before one; and so there is no fault.

Objection: does what I have said also contradict a sūtra, then? Though every defiled mind may be called sunken and restless, still the sūtra calls that in which indolence prevails the sunken mind, and that in which restlessness prevails the restless mind; and as regards their being constantly associated I say that their entity is one — this is speaking after my own sense, and who then can bar it?

Answer: nevertheless the sense of this sūtra is truly not so.

Treatise (returning to make out the mind with greed): It was said above that every mind bound by greed is called a mind with greed. What then does “bound by greed” mean?

If it be said that the acquisition of greed follows along with it, then the mind without outflows of one in training would also have to be called a mind with greed, since the acquisition of greed follows along with it too. If it be said that it is taken as object by greed, then the mind with outflows of one beyond learning would also have to be called a mind with greed, since it is taken as object by greed. And if it be not granted that that mind can be taken as object by greed, then how does that mind still come to be with outflows? And if it be said that it is because it is taken as object by an affliction of the common mark, then it ought to be called a mind with delusion, since it is taken as object by delusion.

Moreover, the knowledge of others’ minds does not take as object the acquisition of greed, nor can it be said to take as object the greed that takes the mind as object — on what basis, then, is another’s mind known to be one with greed and so forth? Therefore the name of a mind with greed cannot be established by being bound by greed.

How then should it be stated? Examining the sense of the sūtra closely today: it is being associated with greed that is called a mind with greed, and being unassociated with greed that is called being free of greed and the rest.

Objection: if that is so, why does another sūtra say that a mind free of greed, hatred, and delusion no longer falls into the three existences? Answer: that is said with reference to “the acquisition of freedom,” and so there is no fault.

Objection: was this account not already refuted above — that a mind associated with the remaining afflictions would also have to acquire the name of being free of greed, since these too are unassociated with greed? Answer: if it be taken in this sense, there is no obstacle in granting that they too are called free of greed; only they are not said to be minds free of greed, since they are to be assigned to the side of having hatred and having delusion.

Treatise (closing the incidental discussion and reverting to the school’s own position · fixing again the marks of the knowledge of others’ minds): Let the incidental discussion rest here, and let us return to speak of our own position.

Does the knowledge of others’ minds explained here also take the object of another’s mind, and take too the apprehending mode of apprehension of another’s mind? Answer: it takes neither — when one knows another’s mind, one does not contemplate the object it takes nor the mode of apprehension by which it apprehends. That is to say: one knows only that he has a defiled mind and so forth, but does not know the form and the rest to which his mind is attached, nor does one know the mode of apprehension by which it apprehends. Were it otherwise, the knowledge of others’ minds would have to take form and the rest for its object as well, and there would further be the fault of its being able to take itself for its object.

Therefore the knowledges of others’ minds have several fixed marks: they can take only what is affiliated to the desire realm, affiliated to the form realm, or unaffiliated (without outflows), within another’s continuum, in the present, of the same class, mind and mental factors, taking the individual mark of one real dharma as the object. The knowledge of others’ minds is not associated with the two concentrations of emptiness and signlessness, is not included in the knowledges of exhaustion and non-arising, and is not within the path of seeing nor within an uninterrupted path; the remainder, not being barred, is admitted as is fitting.

Treatise (the modes of apprehension of the two knowledges, of exhaustion and of non-arising): The knowledge of exhaustion and the knowledge of non-arising, setting aside emptiness and non-self, each possess in full the remaining fourteen modes of apprehension. Though these two knowledges are included within the ultimate, they touch upon the conventional, and so they must part with the two modes of apprehension, emptiness and non-self — because by their force one says, upon emerging from contemplation, words such as these: my births are exhausted, the holy life is established, what was to be done is done, I shall not undergo further existence (and since “I” is said, this does not accord with the two modes of apprehension, emptiness and non-self).


〔Second Half of Root 12〕Whether Modes of Apprehension without Outflows Can Exceed the Sixteen — the Dispute of Kaśmīra and the Masters Abroad

Treatise (a question posed): Is there any mode of apprehension without outflows that exceeds these sixteen and is included among further modes of apprehension? The stanza says:

Stanza: Pure (that is, without outflows) modes of apprehension do not exceed the sixteen; another house says that there are further ones, since there is a root treatise to rely upon.

Treatise: The treatise masters of the country of Kaśmīra say: there is no mode of apprehension without outflows that exceeds these sixteen.

The masters abroad, on the other hand, say: there are further modes of apprehension without outflows that exceed the sixteen.

How is this known? Because there is a root treatise to rely upon. As the root treatise says: can there be an unaffiliated (that is, without outflows) mind that discerns dharmas affiliated to the desire realm? Answer: it can discern them — namely, it discerns them as drawn forth in accordance with principle, by reason of the impermanent, by reason of suffering, by reason of emptiness, by reason of non-self, by reason of cause, by reason of origination, by reason of arising, by reason of condition, and there being such a case and there being such a fact. (The masters abroad accordingly take the two phrases “there is such a case, there is such a fact” to be modes of apprehension existing apart from the sixteen.)

Treatise (the author checks it): Suppose it be said that this passage is not meant to display that “when an unaffiliated mind discerns dharmas affiliated to the desire realm, besides the eight modes of apprehension stated above there are further modes of apprehension such as there being such a case and there being such a fact,” but is meant only to display that “making those eight modes of apprehension is a case that exists and a fact that exists” —

such an explanation cannot stand, since in the remaining places it does not speak so. That is to say: if that treatise were speaking with this sense in view, then in the remaining places too it ought to say this same phrase. Yet the remaining text of that treatise says only this: can there be a mind abandoned through seeing that discerns dharmas affiliated to the desire realm? Answer: it can discern them — namely, it discerns them as drawn forth not in accordance with principle, by reason of self, by reason of what belongs to self, by reason of annihilation, by reason of permanence, by reason of no cause, by reason of no agent, by reason of diminution, by reason of the venerable, by reason of the superior, by reason of the highest, by reason of the foremost, by reason of what can purify, by reason of what can liberate, by reason of what can bring forth, by reason of confusion, by reason of doubt, by reason of hesitation, by reason of greed, by reason of hatred, by reason of pride, by reason of delusion.

Here too the phrases “there is such a case” and the rest ought to have been added; and since this phrase is absent, it is evident that such an explanation does not accord with principle.


〔Root 13〕The Names and the Entities of the Sixteen Modes of Apprehension · the Glossing of the Four Modes of Each of the Four Truths

Treatise (a question posed): Of the sixteen modes of apprehension, how many are they in real entity? And what, moreover, are called mode of apprehension, that which apprehends, and that which is apprehended? The stanza says:

Stanza: The modes of apprehension are in real entity just sixteen. Their entity is discernment alone. That which apprehends is everything that has an object; that which is apprehended is all existing dharmas.

Treatise (first recording a divergent account): Some other master says: of the sixteen modes of apprehension the names are indeed sixteen, but in real entity they are only seven — of those that take the truth of suffering for their object, name and entity are both four; of those that take the remaining three truths for their object, the names are four apiece but the entities only one apiece.

Treatise (the correct account): One who speaks as we do here, however, maintains: in real entity they are sixteen as well.

Treatise (glossing truth by truth): The noble truth of suffering has four modes: first the impermanent, second suffering, third emptiness, fourth non-self. Because it exists awaiting conditions, it is called impermanent; because it has the nature of oppression, it is called suffering; because it runs counter to the view of what belongs to self, it is called empty; because it runs counter to the view of self, it is called non-self.

The noble truth of origination has four modes: first cause, second origination, third arising, fourth condition. By the principle of a seed, it is called cause; by the principle of an equal manifesting, it is called origination; by the principle of a continuum, it is called arising; by the principle of bringing to completion, it is called condition — as a lump of clay, a wheel, a cord, water, and other conditions must come together before a pot is brought to completion.

The noble truth of cessation has four modes: first cessation, second stillness, third excellence, fourth separation. Since all the aggregates are exhausted, it is called cessation; since the three fires of greed, hatred, and delusion have come to rest, it is called stilled; since there are no manifold troubles, it is called excellent; since one departs from the manifold calamities, it is called separation.

The noble truth of the path has four modes: first the path, second conformity, third progress, fourth issuing forth. Since it has the sense of a way through, it is called the path; since it accords with correct principle, it is called conformity; since it goes rightly forward, it is called progress; since it can transcend forever, it is called issuing forth.

Treatise (the second round of glossing): Again, because it is not final, it is called impermanent; because it is like bearing a heavy burden, it is called suffering; because inwardly it is apart from an agent or person, it is called empty; because it is not under one’s own mastery, it is called non-self. Because it has the sense of drawing forth, it is called cause; because it has the sense of coming forth, it is called origination; because it has the sense of nourishing and bringing to birth, it is called arising; because it has the sense of acting as a support, it is called condition. Because it is not joined on again and the continuum is severed, it is called cessation; because it is apart from the three marks of the conditioned, it is called stilled; because it is the wholesome of the ultimate, it is called excellent; because it is utterly secure, it is called separation. Because it counteracts the wrong path, it is called the path; because it counteracts what is not in accordance with principle, it is called conformity; because it enters upon the palace of nirvāṇa, it is called progress; because it relinquishes all the existences, it is called issuing forth.

Treatise (the third round of glossing): Since the glosses of old are thus not of one gate only, let a further explanation be made as each may please.

Having arisen it ceases again, and so it is called impermanent; it runs counter to the mind of the noble ones, and so it is called suffering; within it there is no self, and so it is called empty; it is not itself a self, and so it is called non-self.

As for the four modes, cause, origination, arising, and condition, they are stated as the sūtra explains them — the sūtra says that the five aggregates of appropriation have desire for their root, desire for their origination, desire for their kind, desire for their arising; only this word “arising” ought in the sūtra to be placed last, which differs from the order in the treatise.

Treatise (the difference of the four desires): What is the difference of mark among these four? Since they follow upon differing stages, the four desires that arise also differ: first, grasping the general self of the present and arousing the general desire for one’s own being; second, grasping the general self of the future and arousing the general desire for further existence; third, grasping a particular self of the future and arousing the particular desire for further existence; fourth, grasping the self that is joined on to birth and arousing the desire at the time of that joining — or else grasping the self that does actions and arousing the desire at the time of doing them.

The first is the initial cause with respect to suffering, and so is called cause, as a seed is to a fruit. The second equally gathers together with respect to suffering, and so is called origination, as a sprout and the rest are to a fruit. The third is a particular condition with respect to suffering, and so is called condition, as a field and the rest are to a fruit — for it is by the force of field, water, dung, and the rest that the flavor, potency, ripeness, and quality of the fruit each arise severally. The fourth can bring forth suffering from near at hand, and so is called arising, as the blossom is to the fruit.

Treatise (a further account following the sūtra’s modes of craving): Or else, as the sūtra says, there are the two fives and two fours, eighteen modes of craving in all, which may be matched with the four desires.

Grasping the general self of the present has five differences: first, holding that I definitely exist in the present; second, holding that I exist thus in the present; third, holding that I exist altered in the present; fourth, holding that I exist in the present; fifth, holding that I do not exist in the present.

Grasping the general self of the future likewise has five differences: first, holding that I shall definitely exist in the future; second, holding that I shall exist thus in the future; third, holding that I shall exist altered in the future; fourth, holding that I shall exist in the future; fifth, holding that I shall not exist in the future.

Grasping a particular self of the future has four differences: first, holding that I shall exist as a particular in the future; second, holding that I shall definitely exist as a particular in the future; third, holding that I shall exist thus as a particular in the future; fourth, holding that I shall exist altered as a particular in the future.

Grasping the self that is joined on to birth and the rest likewise has four differences: first, holding that I too shall exist; second, holding that I too shall definitely exist; third, holding that I too shall exist thus; fourth, holding that I too shall exist altered.

Treatise (a further explanation of the eight modes of cessation and the path): The turning about is severed, and so it is called cessation; the manifold sufferings have come to rest, and so it is called stilled. As the sūtra says: all the formations are suffering, only nirvāṇa is most at peace — there is nothing further above it, and so it is called excellent; it does not fall back, and so it is called separation. It is like the right way, and so it is called the path; it turns as things truly are, and so it is called conformity; it can go forward with certainty, and so it is called progress. As the sūtra says: this path can reach the place of purity, and for the remaining views there is certainly no principle of reaching purity; it departs forever from the existences, and so it is called issuing forth.

Treatise (establishing the sixteen modes by what they counteract): Again, in order to counteract the views of permanence, of pleasure, of what belongs to self, and of self, one cultivates the four modes of apprehension, the impermanent, suffering, emptiness, and non-self. In order to counteract the views of no cause, of a single cause, of a transforming cause, of a cause known beforehand, and the rest, one cultivates the four modes of apprehension, cause, origination, arising, and condition. In order to counteract the view that liberation is nonexistent, one cultivates the mode of apprehension of cessation. In order to counteract the view that liberation is suffering, one cultivates the mode of apprehension of stillness. In order to counteract the view that the pleasure of the meditative absorptions and attainments is excellent, one cultivates the mode of apprehension of excellence. In order to counteract the view that liberation falls back again and again and is not lasting, one cultivates the mode of apprehension of separation. In order to counteract the views of no path, of a wrong path, of some other path, and of a path that falls back, one cultivates the four modes of apprehension, the path, conformity, progress, and issuing forth.

Treatise (the entity of a mode of apprehension and the three gates): Modes of apprehension such as these have discernment for their entity.

Objection: if that is so, then discernment itself would have to be without any mode of apprehension, since discernment is not associated with discernment (a thing cannot take itself as object).

Answer: therefore it ought to be said that every difference of class in the taking of an object by mind and mental factors is called a mode of apprehension. Discernment and the remaining minds and mental factors, since all of them have an object, are all of them that which apprehends; and all existing dharmas are that which is apprehended.

By these three gates the entities have their breadth and narrowness: discernment extends to all three, mode of apprehension, that which apprehends, and that which is apprehended; the remaining minds and mental factors extend only to the two, that which apprehends and that which is apprehended; and all the remaining existing dharmas are that which is apprehended alone.


〔Root 14 · Root 15〕The Three Natures of the Ten Knowledges, the Level They Depend Upon, and the Body They Depend Upon

Treatise (transition): The differences among the modes of apprehension of the ten knowledges having been made out, next should be made out the nature they are included in, the level they depend upon, and the body they depend upon. The stanza says:

Stanza: As to nature, conventional knowledge extends to the three natures, and the remaining nine are all wholesome. As to the level depended upon, conventional knowledge extends to all levels; the knowledge of others’ minds depends only upon the four fundamental meditative absorptions; dharma knowledge depends upon these four together with access concentration and the intermediate absorption, six levels in all; the rest depend upon these six together with the lower three formless levels, nine in all. As to the body depended upon in becoming present, the knowledge of others’ minds depends upon a body of the desire realm and of the form realm; dharma knowledge depends only upon a body of the desire realm; the remaining eight knowledges extend to bodies of the three realms.

Treatise: Of these ten knowledges, as included within the three natures: conventional knowledge extends to the three natures, wholesome, unwholesome, and indeterminate, while the remaining nine knowledges are of wholesome nature alone.

As to the distinction of the level depended upon: conventional knowledge extends in its dependence from the desire realm up to the summit of existence; the knowledge of others’ minds depends only upon the four fundamental meditative absorptions; dharma knowledge depends upon these four fundamental meditative absorptions together with access concentration and the intermediate absorption; while the remaining knowledges depend upon these six levels together with the three lower formless absorptions.

As to the distinction of the body depended upon: the knowledge of others’ minds can become present in dependence upon a body of the desire realm and a body of the form realm alike; dharma knowledge arises only in dependence upon a body of the desire realm; and the remaining eight knowledges, in becoming present, extend in their dependence to bodies of the three realms.


〔Root 16〕Which Foundation of Mindfulness Each of the Ten Knowledges Falls Under

Treatise (transition): Nature, level, and body having been made out, next should be made out the foundations of mindfulness they are included in. The stanza says:

Stanza: As to the foundations of mindfulness that include the knowledges — the knowledge of cessation is only in the last one (the foundation of mindfulness of dharmas); the knowledge of others’ minds is in the latter three; the remaining eight knowledges extend to all four.

Treatise: The knowledge of cessation is comprised within the foundation of mindfulness of dharmas; the knowledge of others’ minds is included in the latter three foundations of mindfulness (feeling, mind, and dharmas); and the remaining eight knowledges all extend to the four foundations of mindfulness.


〔Root 17〕How Many Knowledges Each of the Ten Takes as Object

Treatise (a question posed): These ten knowledges, set one against another, must each be said to take how many knowledges as their object? The stanza says:

Stanza: When the knowledges take one another as object — dharma knowledge, subsequent knowledge, and the knowledge of the path can each take nine; the knowledges of suffering and of origination can each take two; the four, conventional knowledge, the knowledge of others’ minds, the knowledge of exhaustion, and the knowledge of non-arising, can all take ten; and the knowledge of cessation takes no knowledge as object.

Treatise: Dharma knowledge can take nine knowledges as its object, setting aside subsequent knowledge. Subsequent knowledge can take nine knowledges as its object, setting aside dharma knowledge. The knowledge of the path can take nine knowledges as its object, setting aside conventional knowledge — since conventional knowledge is not included in the truth of the path.

The knowledges of suffering and of origination can each take only two knowledges as their object, namely conventional knowledge and the knowledge of others’ minds that is with outflows.

Conventional knowledge, the knowledge of others’ minds, the knowledge of exhaustion, and the knowledge of non-arising can all take ten knowledges as their object.

The knowledge of cessation takes no knowledge whatever as its object, since it takes cessation through discernment alone as its object.


〔Root 18 · Root 19〕How Many Dharmas in All Are Taken as Object by the Ten Knowledges

Treatise (a question posed): How many dharmas in all are taken as object by the ten knowledges? And which knowledge takes how many dharmas as its object? The stanza says:

Stanza: The objects are ten dharmas in all, namely the conditioned of the three realm-affiliations and of the outflowless, three classes, each divided into the associated and the unassociated, two apiece; and the unconditioned divided again into two. Conventional knowledge takes ten dharmas; dharma knowledge five; subsequent knowledge seven; the knowledges of suffering and of origination six apiece; the knowledge of cessation one; the knowledge of the path two; the knowledge of others’ minds three; the knowledges of exhaustion and non-arising nine apiece.

Treatise: The objects of the ten knowledges are ten dharmas in all. The conditioned dharmas divide into eight — those affiliated to the three realms and the conditioned without outflows, each having the distinction of the associated and the unassociated (three plus one making four, each divided in two, making eight). The unconditioned dharmas divide into two — the distinction of the wholesome unconditioned and the indeterminate unconditioned.

Conventional knowledge takes these ten dharmas in general as its object.

Dharma knowledge takes five, namely the two of the desire realm, the two of the outflowless path, and the wholesome unconditioned.

Subsequent knowledge takes seven, namely those of the form realm and the formless realm together with those of the outflowless path, six in all, plus the wholesome unconditioned.

The knowledges of suffering and of origination each take the six that are affiliated to the three realms.

The knowledge of cessation takes one, namely the wholesome unconditioned.

The knowledge of the path takes two, namely those two of the outflowless path.

The knowledge of others’ minds takes the associated dharmas among the three, the desire realm, the form realm, and the outflowless.

The knowledges of exhaustion and non-arising take the eight conditioned plus the wholesome unconditioned, nine in all.

Treatise (an objection posed): Can there be a knowledge in a single thought that takes all dharmas as its object? Answer: there cannot.

Objection: does the knowledge that contemplates non-self not know that all dharmas are non-self? Answer: that too cannot take all dharmas as its object.

Objection: which dharma does it not take as object? And what, moreover, is its entity?


〔Root 20〕What the Knowledge That Contemplates All Dharmas as Non-Self Leaves Out

Stanza: Conventional knowledge, setting aside its own class, takes all dharmas as its object in general, making the mode of apprehension of non-self; and it is only discernment formed through hearing and discernment formed through reflection.

Treatise: When one contemplates all dharmas as non-self by means of conventional knowledge, one must still set aside its own class. What is called its own class is its own entity, the dharmas associated with it, and the dharmas coexistent with it.

Why must these be set aside? Because object and possessor of an object are distinct; and moreover these have one and the same object as this knowledge and are neighboring and near to it — and so they are not what this knowledge can take as object.

This knowledge is included in the desire realm and the form realm alone, and is formed through hearing and formed through reflection, not formed through cultivation. Why is it not formed through cultivation? Because discernment formed through cultivation takes a single level severally as its object; and if this knowledge were formed through cultivation, then one would at a single stroke have become free of the defilement of all the levels.


〔Root 21 · Root 22〕How Many Knowledges Are Accomplished, from the Ordinary Being to One beyond Learning

Treatise (transition): The objects having been made out, next it should be considered: who accomplishes how many knowledges? The stanza says:

Stanza: At the stage of the ordinary being and in the noble one’s path of seeing, the first thought-instant definitely accomplishes one knowledge; the second thought-instant definitely accomplishes three; thereafter the fourth, sixth, tenth, and fourteenth thought-instants each add one knowledge. At the stage of the path of cultivation seven knowledges are definitely accomplished; one already free of desire adds the knowledge of others’ minds. At the stage beyond learning, dull faculty and sharp faculty are distinguished, definitely accomplishing nine knowledges and ten respectively.

Treatise: At all the stages of the ordinary being and in the first thought-instant of the noble one’s path of seeing, one knowledge is definitely accomplished, namely conventional knowledge.

At the second thought-instant three knowledges are definitely accomplished, namely with the addition of dharma knowledge and the knowledge of suffering.

At the fourth, sixth, tenth, and fourteenth thought-instants, one is added at each later point in due order — subsequent knowledge, the knowledge of origination, the knowledge of cessation, and the knowledge of the path, in that order.

At those stages where no addition has yet been reached, the number accomplished is the same as at the preceding stage; and so, upon reaching the stage of the path of cultivation, seven knowledges are likewise definitely accomplished.

At stages such as these, if one is already free of desire, one adds one more apiece, namely the knowledge of others’ minds — excepting only the ordinary being born in the formless realm (there being no knowledge of others’ minds in the formless realm).

An arhat whose liberation depends on circumstance definitely accomplishes nine knowledges, namely with the addition of the knowledge of exhaustion. One whose liberation does not depend on circumstance definitely accomplishes ten, namely with the further addition of the knowledge of non-arising.


〔Root 23 · Root 24〕How Many Knowledges Are Cultivated at One Time in the Path of Seeing — the Conventional Knowledge at the Border of Direct Realization

Treatise (a question posed): At which stage are how many knowledges cultivated all at once at one time? Take first the fifteen minds of the path of seeing. The stanza says:

Stanza: When receptivity and knowledge arise in the path of seeing, one cultivates in the future what is of the same class as them. At the three subsequent knowledges one further cultivates as well the conventional knowledge at the border of direct realization. This conventional knowledge does not arise; it belongs to its own level and to the lower levels; it is bound to the three truths of suffering, origination, and cessation, taking as its object the modes of apprehension of its own truth; and it is obtained through preparatory practice alone.

Treatise: Within the stage of the path of seeing, whatever receptivity or knowledge arises, one cultivates in the future what is of the same class as it; and one cultivates in full all the modes of apprehension and the foundations of mindfulness of that same truth.

Treatise (a question posed): Why does the path of seeing cultivate only what is of the same class? Answer: because this class-nature has never been obtained before; and moreover its counteragent and its object are both fixed.

Treatise (the conventional knowledge at the border of direct realization): Only at the three moments of the subsequent knowledge of suffering, the subsequent knowledge of origination, and the subsequent knowledge of cessation can one cultivate in addition the future conventional knowledge at the border of direct realization — since it can be cultivated in addition only at the hindmost border of the direct realization of each single truth, this name is established for it. Hence at the remaining stages it cannot be cultivated in addition.

Treatise (a question posed): Why is it not cultivated at the moment of the subsequent knowledge of the path? Answer: because conventional knowledge has never performed direct realization in terms of entities with respect to the path; and moreover there certainly is no thorough direct realization in terms of entities with respect to the path — that is to say: with respect to suffering, origination, and cessation there can be thorough knowing, thorough severing, and thorough realizing, but with respect to the path there certainly is no thorough cultivating. And though the border of origination and the border of cessation have not yet been thoroughly severed and thoroughly realized, as regards the stage in question the severing and the realizing are already complete; with the path it is not so, since its class-natures are too many.

Treatise (recording a divergent account and not adopting it): Some say: this conventional knowledge at the border of direct realization is a retinue of the path of seeing, while it is included in the path of cultivation, and so it cannot be cultivated. This principle cannot stand and should not be taken as proof.

Treatise (this conventional knowledge is a dharma that will not arise): This conventional knowledge is a dharma that will not arise, since at no time is there room for it to become present.

Objection: if that is so, why is it still said to be cultivated? Answer: because it was not obtained before and is only now obtained.

Objection: since it cannot arise, upon what does that “acquisition” rest? Answer: it is only by reason of the acquisition that it is said to be obtained — by this acquisition one obtains what was not obtained before; and so the cultivation you make out cannot stand in principle.

Answer: as the ancient master says, the sense of cultivation can still be made to stand.

Objection: how does he say it? Answer: by the force of the noble path one cultivates this conventional knowledge; and after emerging from contemplation, a superior conventional knowledge taking the truths as its object becomes present. Because one has obtained the support for its arising, one is said to have obtained it — just as obtaining a gold ore is called obtaining gold.

Treatise (the divergent adoption of the Vaibhāṣika masters): The Vaibhāṣika masters do not like this account. They say: whichever level the path of seeing that becomes present depends upon, one can cultivate in the future what belongs to that level and to the lower levels — as when the path of seeing dependent upon access concentration becomes present, one can cultivate in the future the path of seeing of one level and the conventional knowledge of two levels; and so on to the path of seeing dependent upon the fourth meditative absorption becoming present, whereupon one can cultivate in the future the path of seeing of six levels and the conventional knowledge of seven levels.

Treatise (the foundations of mindfulness and the modes of apprehension of the conventional knowledge at the border of direct realization): What is cultivated at the border of suffering and at the border of origination extends to all four foundations of mindfulness; what is cultivated at the border of cessation is the foundation of mindfulness of dharmas alone. At whichever truth’s border of direct realization it is cultivated, it takes that truth as its object with the modes of apprehension of that truth, since it is obtained by the force of the path of seeing.

It is obtained through preparatory practice alone. Because knowledge prevails in it, the name “knowledge” is established for it; and if it be spoken of together with its retinue, it has the four aggregates of the desire realm and the five aggregates of the form realm for its own nature.


〔Root 25 · Root 26〕How Many Knowledges Are Cultivated at Each Stage of Becoming Free of Defilement in the Path of Cultivation

Treatise (transition): Next take the stages of becoming free of defilement in the path of cultivation. The stanza says:

Stanza: The first thought-instant of the path of cultivation cultivates six or seven knowledges. The uninterrupted paths that sever the eight levels, and the remaining paths where the desire realm is concerned, and the eight paths of liberation of the level of the summit of existence, each cultivate seven. The uninterrupted paths of the upper realms and the remaining paths cultivate, in that order, six and eight.

Treatise: At the first thought of the path of cultivation, that is, at the moment of the sixteenth mind, the subsequent knowledge of the path, two knowledges are cultivated in the present. For one not yet free of desire, six are cultivated in the future, namely dharma knowledge, subsequent knowledge, and the four knowledges of suffering, origination, cessation, and the path; for one already free of desire, seven are cultivated, namely with the addition of the knowledge of others’ minds, while conventional knowledge is not cultivated — since this is the counteragent of the summit of existence.

For the nine uninterrupted paths and the eight paths of liberation that sever what is abandoned through cultivation in the desire realm, conventional knowledge, the four knowledges of the truths, and dharma knowledge are cultivated in the present as is fitting.

For the uninterrupted paths that sever the seven levels above, the four subsequent knowledges, conventional knowledge, the dharma knowledge of cessation, and the dharma knowledge of the path are cultivated in the present as is fitting.

For the preparatory paths that sever the desire realm, and for the paths of advance where the desire realm is concerned, conventional knowledge, the four knowledges of the truths, dharma knowledge, and subsequent knowledge are cultivated in the present as is fitting.

All of these cultivate seven knowledges in the future, namely conventional knowledge, dharma knowledge, subsequent knowledge, and the four knowledges of the truths, suffering, origination, cessation, and the path.

For the first eight paths of liberation that sever the level of the summit of existence, the four subsequent knowledges and two dharma knowledges (the dharma knowledges of cessation and of the path) are cultivated in the present as is fitting; and these too cultivate only seven in the future, only that conventional knowledge is to be set aside and the knowledge of others’ minds added.

For the nine uninterrupted paths that sever the level of the summit of existence, the four subsequent knowledges and two dharma knowledges are cultivated in the present as is fitting; and in the future six are cultivated, dharma knowledge, subsequent knowledge, and the four of suffering, origination, cessation, and the path.

For the ninth path of liberation that severs what is abandoned through cultivation in the desire realm, conventional knowledge, the four knowledges of the truths, and dharma knowledge are cultivated in the present as is fitting.

For the paths of liberation that sever the seven levels above, the four subsequent knowledges, conventional knowledge, the dharma knowledge of cessation, and the dharma knowledge of the path are cultivated in the present as is fitting.

For the ninth path of advance that severs what is abandoned through cultivation in the desire realm, and for the preparatory paths that sever the eight levels above, conventional knowledge, the four knowledges of the truths, dharma knowledge, and subsequent knowledge are cultivated in the present as is fitting.

For the paths of advance of the seven levels above and of the eight grades of the summit of existence, conventional knowledge, the four knowledges of the truths, dharma knowledge, subsequent knowledge, and the knowledge of others’ minds are cultivated in the present as is fitting.

All of these cultivate eight knowledges in the future, namely conventional, dharma, subsequent, the four of the truths, and others’ minds.


〔Root 27〕How Many Knowledges Are Cultivated in the First Thought of the Stage beyond Learning

Treatise (transition): Next is made out the becoming free of defilement and obtaining the stage beyond learning. The stanza says:

Stanza: The first thought-instant beyond learning cultivates nine knowledges or ten, since dull faculty and sharp faculty are distinguished; and so also for the path of advance.

Treatise: At the first thought beyond learning, that is, at the moment of the ninth path of liberation that severs the summit of existence, the subsequent knowledge of suffering, the subsequent knowledge of origination, and the knowledge of exhaustion are cultivated in the present as is fitting, since what is taken as object is the summit of existence.

For the path of advance, nine knowledges or ten are cultivated in the present as is fitting; and in the future too nine or ten are cultivated as is fitting — one of dull faculty setting aside only the knowledge of non-arising, one of sharp faculty cultivating the knowledge of non-arising as well.


〔Roots 28–30〕The Refining of the Faculties, the Intermixed Cultivation, the Cultivation of the Supernormal Knowledges, and How Many Knowledges Are Cultivated at the Remaining Stages

Treatise (transition): Next is made out how many knowledges are cultivated at the remaining stages. The stanza says:

Stanza: In the uninterrupted paths of refining the faculties, one in training cultivates six, one beyond learning seven. At the remaining stages one in training cultivates six, seven, or eight, and one beyond learning (the fruit of worthiness) eight, nine, or all. In the uninterrupted paths of intermixed cultivation and of cultivating the supernormal knowledges, one in training cultivates seven and the fruit of worthiness eight or nine; at the remaining paths one in training cultivates eight and the fruit of worthiness nine or all. For a noble one arousing the remaining merits, and for the several stages of the ordinary being, how many knowledges are cultivated should all be pondered as is fitting.

Treatise (the refining of the faculties by one in training): For the uninterrupted paths of refining the faculties at the stage of one in training, the dharma knowledges and subsequent knowledges of the four truths are cultivated in the present as is fitting; and in the future six are cultivated, namely the dharma knowledges and subsequent knowledges of the four truths — because this resembles the path of seeing, conventional knowledge is not cultivated; and because it can sever obstruction, the knowledge of others’ minds is not cultivated.

For the paths of liberation, likewise, the dharma knowledges and subsequent knowledges of the four truths are cultivated in the present as is fitting; for one not yet free of desire six are cultivated in the future, namely the dharma knowledges and subsequent knowledges of the four truths; for one already free of desire seven are cultivated in the future, namely with the addition of the knowledge of others’ minds. Another master says: at the stage of the path of liberation conventional knowledge too is cultivated.

For the preparatory paths, conventional knowledge and the dharma knowledges and subsequent knowledges of the four truths are cultivated in the present as is fitting; for one not yet free of desire seven are cultivated in the future, for one already free of desire eight, namely with the addition of the knowledge of others’ minds.

For the paths of advance: if one is not yet free of desire, conventional knowledge and the dharma knowledges and subsequent knowledges of the four truths are cultivated in the present as is fitting, and in the future likewise seven; if one is already free of desire, conventional knowledge, the dharma knowledges and subsequent knowledges of the four truths, and the knowledge of others’ minds are cultivated in the present as is fitting, and in the future likewise eight.

Treatise (the refining of the faculties by one beyond learning): For the uninterrupted paths of refining the faculties beyond learning, the four subsequent knowledges and two dharma knowledges are cultivated in the present as is fitting, and in the future seven are cultivated — the dharma knowledges and subsequent knowledges of the four truths together with the knowledge of exhaustion, while conventional knowledge is not cultivated, since this resembles the counteracting of the summit of existence.

For the first five and the first eight paths of liberation, the four subsequent knowledges and two dharma knowledges are cultivated in the present as is fitting, and in the future eight are cultivated, namely the dharma knowledges and subsequent knowledges of the four truths, the knowledge of others’ minds, and the knowledge of exhaustion.

For the fourth and the ninth paths of liberation, the subsequent knowledge of suffering, the subsequent knowledge of origination, and the knowledge of exhaustion are cultivated in the present as is fitting, and in the future nine are cultivated.

For the last path of liberation, the subsequent knowledge of suffering, the subsequent knowledge of origination, and the knowledge of exhaustion are cultivated in the present as is fitting, and in the future ten are cultivated.

For the preparatory paths, what is cultivated in the present is the same as at the stage of one in training, and in the future nine are cultivated. For the paths of advance: one of dull faculty cultivates nine knowledges in the present as is fitting, and in the future likewise nine; one of sharp faculty cultivates ten knowledges in the present as is fitting, and in the future likewise ten.

Treatise (the intermixed cultivation of the meditative absorptions): For the uninterrupted paths of intermixed cultivation at the stage of one in training, the dharma knowledges and subsequent knowledges of the four truths together with conventional knowledge are cultivated in the present as is fitting, and in the future seven are cultivated. For the paths of liberation there are only the dharma knowledges and subsequent knowledges of the four truths, with conventional knowledge added at the stage of preparatory practice. For the paths of advance the knowledge of others’ minds is added and cultivated in the present as is fitting; and in the future all cultivate eight.

For the uninterrupted paths of intermixed cultivation at the stage beyond learning, what is cultivated in the present is the same as at the stage of one in training, and what is cultivated in the future is eight for one of dull faculty and nine for one of sharp faculty. For the paths of liberation there are only the dharma knowledges and subsequent knowledges of the four truths, with conventional knowledge added at the stage of preparatory practice, cultivated in the present as is fitting, and what is cultivated in the future is nine for one of dull faculty and ten for one of sharp faculty. The paths of advance are the same as at the stage of refining the faculties.

Treatise (cultivating the five supernormal knowledges): For the five uninterrupted paths in which one in training cultivates the supernormal knowledges, conventional knowledge is cultivated in the present, and seven are cultivated in the future. For the two paths of liberation of the supernormal knowledge of former abodes and of supernormal powers, and for the five preparatory paths, conventional knowledge is cultivated in the present; while for the path of liberation of the supernormal knowledge of others’ minds it is dharma knowledge, subsequent knowledge, the knowledge of the path, conventional knowledge, and the knowledge of others’ minds. For all the paths of advance, the knowledges of suffering, origination, and cessation are cultivated in the present along with them as is fitting; and all of these cultivate eight knowledges in the future.

For the five uninterrupted paths in which one beyond learning cultivates the supernormal knowledges, what is cultivated in the present is the same as at the stage of one in training, and what is cultivated in the future is eight for one of dull faculty and nine for one of sharp faculty. For the paths of liberation and the preparatory paths, what is cultivated in the present is the same as at the stage of one in training, and what is cultivated in the future is nine for one of dull faculty and ten for one of sharp faculty. The paths of advance are the same as at the stage of refining the faculties. As for the two paths of liberation of the supernormal knowledge of the divine eye and of the divine ear, since they are of indeterminate nature they are not called cultivation.

Treatise (arousing the remaining merits): When a noble one arouses the remaining merits with outflows, such as the four immeasurables and the rest, that are included in what is formed through cultivation, in the present he cultivates only one knowledge, conventional knowledge. What one in training cultivates in the future: seven if not yet free of desire, eight if already free of desire. What one beyond learning cultivates in the future: nine for one of dull faculty, ten for one of sharp faculty — excepting only the subtlest of subtle minds, since in the future it cultivates conventional knowledge alone.

If one arouses the remaining merits without outflows: those included in the meditative absorptions are the dharma knowledges and subsequent knowledges of the four truths, cultivated in the present as is fitting; those included in the formless are the four subsequent knowledges alone, cultivated in the present as is fitting; and what is cultivated in the future is the same as in the foregoing case with outflows.

Treatise (the stages of an ordinary being): When an ordinary being becomes free of defilement, conventional knowledge is cultivated in the present, severing the desire realm and the three lower meditative absorptions. For the ninth path of liberation, and for the path of advance and the preparatory path for becoming free of defilement that arise in dependence upon the four fundamental meditative absorptions, two are cultivated in the future, namely with the addition of the knowledge of others’ minds; for the rest, only conventional knowledge is cultivated in the future.

When the five supernormal knowledges are cultivated, for the preparatory paths and two of the paths of liberation conventional knowledge is cultivated in the present, and for one path of liberation conventional knowledge and the knowledge of others’ minds are cultivated in the present. For the paths of advance both are cultivated in the present as is fitting; and in the future all cultivate these two. For the five uninterrupted paths, in the present and in the future alike there is conventional knowledge alone.

For one who cultivates the remaining merits in dependence upon the fundamental meditative absorptions, in every case conventional knowledge is cultivated in the present and two are cultivated in the future. Only the factors conducive to penetration certainly do not cultivate the knowledge of others’ minds, since they are the near retinue of the path of seeing. For one who cultivates the remaining merits in dependence upon the absorptions of the remaining levels, there is conventional knowledge alone, in the present and in the future alike.


〔Root 31 · Root 32〕The Levels of What Is Cultivated in the Future, and Whether Everything “Obtained” Counts as Cultivation

Treatise (a question posed): Of those things cultivated in the future, of how many levels are they cultivated? And does every acquisition that arises count as cultivation? The stanza says:

Stanza: When the paths depend upon this level and when this level is obtained, one cultivates the merits with outflows of this level. When a noble one is becoming free of this level and is obtaining this level, he cultivates the merits without outflows of this level and of the lower levels. Only the first knowledge of exhaustion can cultivate throughout the merits with outflows of the nine levels. One born in a higher level certainly does not cultivate a lower one; and what was once obtained does not count as cultivation.

Treatise: When the paths depend upon this level, and at the time when this level is obtained, one can cultivate in the future the merits with outflows of this level.

When a noble one is becoming free of this level, and at the time when this level is obtained, and at the time when the paths within this level become present, in every case he can cultivate the merits without outflows of this level and of the lower levels. The phrase “becoming free of this” extends to two of the four kinds of path, the preparatory, the uninterrupted, the liberated, and the advancing.

Only when the first knowledge of exhaustion becomes present is the force able to cultivate throughout the merits with outflows of the nine levels — the immeasurable merits, the contemplation of the impure and the rest, can all bind the manifold confusions and sever them without remainder, just as when what binds is once severed, the vital force of what is bound is severed through along with it. Moreover, at that time his own mind is just ascending the royal throne, and the acquisitions aroused by all wholesome dharmas come to pay court to it — as when a great king ascends the throne and is consecrated by sprinkling of the head, and all the lands within his borders come to render tribute.

Nevertheless, one born in a higher level certainly does not cultivate a lower one. The phrase “the first knowledge of exhaustion” refers to the thought that becomes free of the defilement of the summit of existence, and to the ninth path of liberation of the five stages of refining the faculties.

Treatise (what counts as cultivation): Of all that is called cultivation, only what was not obtained before and is now made to arise and now obtained is what cultivates and what is cultivated. That is to say: if something was not obtained before and is now obtained, and is obtained by expending effort, only then does it count as what is cultivated. If some dharma was once obtained before and then relinquished, though it be obtained again now, it does not count as what is cultivated, since it was not realized by any express setting forth of toil.

If it was not obtained before and one makes it become present by effort, one can cultivate the future, since the force is superior; what was once obtained and arises again does not cultivate the future, since it does not arise by much effort and its force is inferior.

Treatise (turning to the four kinds of cultivation): Is it, then, only from the side of “obtaining” that anything is called cultivation? Answer: it is not.

Objection: how then is it to be stated? Answer: cultivation is of four kinds in all — first cultivation as acquisition, second cultivation as practice, third cultivation as counteragent, fourth cultivation as expulsion.


〔Root 33〕Upon What Dharmas the Four Kinds of Cultivation Are Established · the Six Cultivations of the Masters Abroad

Treatise (a question posed): Upon what dharmas are these four kinds of cultivation established? The stanza says:

Stanza: Cultivation as acquisition and cultivation as practice are established upon wholesome conditioned dharmas; cultivation as counteragent and cultivation as expulsion are established upon dharmas with outflows.

Treatise: The two, cultivation as acquisition and cultivation as practice, are established upon conditioned wholesome dharmas; for the future there is only cultivation as acquisition, while for the present there are both cultivation as acquisition and cultivation as practice.

The two, cultivation as counteragent and cultivation as expulsion, are established upon dharmas with outflows. Hence wholesome dharmas with outflows possess all four kinds of cultivation in full.

Conditioned dharmas without outflows and the remaining dharmas with outflows possess, in that order, only the former two cultivations and the latter two (conditioned dharmas without outflows possessing cultivation as acquisition and as practice, the remaining dharmas with outflows possessing cultivation as counteragent and as expulsion).

Treatise (the divergent account of the masters abroad): The treatise masters abroad say that cultivation is of six kinds: upon the four foregoing they add cultivation as guarding and cultivation as contemplating — to guard and protect the several faculties is called cultivation as guarding; to contemplate one’s own body is called cultivation as contemplating. As the sūtra says: what is called cultivating the faculties? It is to guard and protect the six faculties well, and so on at length. And again as the sūtra says: what is called cultivating the body? It is to contemplate with respect to one’s own body the hair of the head, the hair of the body, the nails, and the rest, and so on at length.

Treatise (the answer of the treatise masters of the country of Kaśmīra): The treatise masters of the country of Kaśmīra, on the other hand, say: these two cultivations, guarding and contemplating, are comprised within cultivation as counteragent and cultivation as expulsion (and need not be separately established).

義疏Exposition

讀這一卷之前

這一卷是《俱舍論》第七品的前半。前一品(賢聖品)把聖位的階梯走完了——四善根、見道十六心、修道九品、四果、六種阿羅漢;那一品講的是『誰』與『到哪裡』。這一卷回過頭來問一件更根本的事:走這條路所憑的那個心,究竟是什麼東西?

論一開口不是定義,是一個問句:前一品開頭說『諸忍諸智』,後面又說『正見正智』,那麼有沒有一種法是忍而不是智?有沒有一種法是智而不是見?——它先不告訴你智是什麼,先讓你看清智與它的兩個鄰居(忍、見)之間那條線畫在哪裡。這是阿毘達磨的典型手法:名相的意義不是由定義給的,是由邊界給的。

古德對這一品的次第有一句解釋。光記釋此品之名與次第云「決斷重知故名為智,此品廣明故名分別」,又云「所以次明《智品》者,前品明果,此品明因,因望果親故次辨智」——賢聖品講果,這一品講能成那個果的因,因與果最親,所以緊接著講。寶疏另出一訓,說智是「惠於曾見決斷名智。或求見境意樂止息,加行奢緩說名為智」——前一路從『對已見之境作決斷』說,後一路從『尋求之心已止、加行已緩』說。這兩路在本卷之中都會用上:前一路解釋忍為何非智,後一路解釋盡無生二智為何非見。

本卷的骨架,三家古德所判大同:一明忍智見別,二明十智相殊,三明十智行相,四諸門分別。第一段只有一百六十餘字,第二段一千二百餘字,第三段近二千九百字,第四段三千餘字——越往後越密。讀的時候不妨記住一條線:前三段在立『智是什麼』,第四段在問『這十種智在各種位次上怎麼運作』;前者是體系,後者是帳目。帳目那一段數字極密,容易讀成清單;但每一筆數字底下都有一條理由,本卷末尾那一句「皆如理應思」,就是論主把驗算的工作交還給讀者。


一、忍為什麼不算智——三個名相的邊界

〔一之一〕先問:忍與智差在哪一步? 論的答案只有一句話的份量:八忍非智,因為「自所斷疑未已斷故」。忍是無間道,正在斷疑;智是解脫道,疑已斷了。決斷之所以叫決斷,前提是那件待決的事已經了結——所以同一個聖慧,在斷的當口叫忍,斷完了才叫智。

易誤處:以為忍比智低一等、是智的幼稚版。不是。忍是正在用力的那一刻,智是用力已成的那一刻;就作用說,忍反而是能斷的那一分。寶疏於此引《順正理》助釋,謂「或求見境意樂止息,加行奢緩說名為智;諸忍正起推度意樂加行猛利故非智攝」——忍之所以不叫智,恰恰因為它太猛,不是因為它太弱。

落地上:讀本論凡見兩個名相前後相接(忍與智、無間道與解脫道),先問它們是不是同一件事的兩個時分,而不是兩件事。

〔一之二〕再問:盡智無生智為什麼不算見? 論說「已息求心不推度故」。見的體性是推度,是還在向前尋求;到了盡智、無生智,該尋的都尋完了,那個向前推的動作停了,所以不叫見。這正是寶疏第二訓「求見境意樂止息」所指的位置。

易誤處:把『不是見』讀成『看不清楚』。恰好相反——不是見,是因為已經看完了。落地上:修行上凡說某一分心『止息』,要先分清是疲了停下來,還是事畢而停;本論此處是後者。

〔一之三〕有漏慧為什麼一概是智,卻只有六種是見? 論說有漏慧「皆智性攝」,其中「唯六亦是見性,謂五染污見、世正見為六」。這裡有一個容易讀漏的分寸:智這個字在本論裡不專屬聖者。 有漏的揀擇也叫智;只是能推度而立為『見』的,在有漏這一邊只有五染污見加世間正見六種。

易誤處:以為染污見既然是染污,就不該與正見同列為『見』。但見的判準是推度之性,不是善惡。落地上:這一條是全論通用的尺——判一法屬不屬某類,先找那一類的定義句,不要拿善惡染淨去代替。論末以「皆擇法故並慧性攝」一句收束,把聖慧與有漏慧一起收回慧的體性,八個字就把三個名相的關係封上。


二、十智的骨架——二、三、十怎麼開合

〔二之一〕先問:為什麼是十,不是九也不是十一? 論先列名:世俗、法、類、苦、集、滅、道、他心、盡、無生。緊接著說這十種「攝一切智」——不是隨手舉十個,是宣稱這十個把智的全域收盡了。然後往回收:十收成二(有漏、無漏),二再開成三(世俗、法、類),三再開成十。

易誤處:把二、三、十讀成三種不同的分類法並列。它們不是並列,是同一組法的三層粗細:二是就體性(漏與無漏),三是就相狀,十是就作用之別。同一堆法,換一把尺就換一個數目——這是阿毘達磨最基本的分析習慣。

落地上:往後凡遇「總唯二種」「相別有三」這樣的句式,先問這一層用的是哪一把尺,數目自然不會亂。

〔二之二〕世俗智為什麼叫世俗? 論給的理由是「多取瓶等世俗境故」——注意那個『多』字。不是說它只緣瓶等,而是說它多分緣世俗之境,所以從多分立名。論同時又說它「遍」,以一切有為無為為所緣境。這兩句並不衝突:論名一法,常從多分而立,不從全分而立。

易誤處:見到『世俗』二字就以為它境界狹小。其實三種之中它的境最寬——法智類智各限於欲界、上界,唯有它通緣一切。落地上:讀名相先分清『從何立名』與『所緣多寬』是兩件事。

〔二之三〕法智與類智怎麼分? 論說「如其次第,以欲上界四諦為境」。法智緣欲界四諦,類智緣色無色二界四諦。分界的依據不是心的高下,是所緣的界地。這一分立要記牢,因為它是本卷後面一長串帳目(互緣、緣境、諸位修)的基準線。


三、從法類再分出四諦智與盡無生

〔三之一〕先問:四諦智是新加的,還是舊有的再切? 論說得明白:法智類智「由境差別分為苦、集、滅、道四智」——是把已有的兩種按所緣之諦再切一刀,不是另立四種新智。所以到這一步為止,實際的體只有法類二系,名目卻已有六個。

易誤處:把十智想像成十個互不相涉的獨立品類。實際上它們層層相攝,後面正7 之後那一段『相攝』的帳(某智攝一全幾少分)就是為了防這個誤讀而設的。

〔三之二〕盡無生二智是怎麼從這六種裡冒出來的? 論說:這六種「若無學攝,非見性者名盡、無生」。條件有兩個——在無學位、且非見性。盡無生不是第七、第八種新體,是六智在特定位次上換的名字。

落地上:這一條可以直接搬去讀本論一切『位次立名』的地方——同一法在不同位次得不同名,體不必增。

〔三之三〕它們最初生起時緣什麼? 論說「此二初生唯苦、集類」,理由是「以緣苦、集六種行相觀有頂蘊為境界故」。緊接著論自設一問:金剛喻定所緣的境跟這裡一樣嗎?答:緣苦集這一邊因相同,緣滅道那一邊就不同。這一問一答把盡智與金剛喻定的界線劃清——二者位次相鄰而所緣不全同,最容易混。


四、他心智的三重界限

〔四之一〕先問:憑什麼說他心智『不能』知某些心? 論說「此智於境有決定相」——決定相就是硬性的限制,不是能力不足,是體性所限。限制有兩類:不知勝心、不知去來心。

〔四之二〕勝心的三個方向。 論分地、根、位三面:地——下地智不知上地心;根——信解、時解脫的鈍根不知見至、不時解脫的利根心;位——不還、聲聞應果、獨覺、大覺,前前位的智不知後後勝位者的心。

易誤處:以為這是說『下位者完全看不見上位者』。論限得很準:不知的是那個,不是不知那個人。落地上:這一條在修行上有實際的分寸——對高位者的境界,凡夫與下位聖者所能知的極其有限,這不是謙辭,是體性上的限。

〔四之三〕為什麼不知過去未來心? 論說它「唯以現在他相續中能緣心等為境界故」。三個限定字字有用:現在、他相續、能緣心。他心智只作用在當下、別人、心法這三重交集上。

〔四之四〕法類二品彼此不知。 論說法智所攝的他心智不知類品,類智所攝的不知法品,理由是「由法類智以欲上界全分對治為所緣故」——各自的對治範圍是全分的、不重疊的,所以互不相涉。這一條是把前面『法類由境別』那條線一路貫徹到他心智上。

〔四之五〕見道能被知到什麼程度。 論在此給了一份很細的帳:他心智在見道中沒有,因為見道「總觀諦理極速轉故」;但見道之心可以被他人的他心智所緣。於是聲聞預修加行,法分加行滿時知見道初二念心;若更求知類分之心,另修加行,等加行滿,對方已到第十六心——那時雖知此心,卻已不算知見道。麟喻獨覺同樣知初二念,更修則知第八集類智心,「以此但由下加行故」;論並錄一異說「有說:知初二及第十五心」。至於世尊,「不由加行,於彼見道一切能知」。

易誤處:把這一段讀成三乘優劣的排行榜。它實際在說一件方法論的事:知的深淺取決於加行的品級與速度,而佛不需要加行。 落地上:凡本論以三乘對舉而列數目者,先看它所比的是哪一項能力,不要籠統讀成高下。


五、盡智與無生智,差在一句話

〔五之一〕先問:兩者的分別在哪裡? 論直引本論(發智)之文:盡智是自知「我已知苦、我已斷集、我已證滅、我已修道」;無生智是自知「我已知苦,不應更知」乃至「我已修道,不應更修」。差別只在後面追加的那一句——盡智說『已作完』,無生智說『不必再作』。

易誤處:以為無生智是盡智之後另起的新觀。它們的所觀是同一件事,差在對『未來』的斷定:一個結算過去,一個封死將來。落地上:修證上的兩重確認——事情做完了,與這件事再也不會回頭,是兩個層次。

〔五之二〕無漏智怎麼可以起『我已知』這樣的知? 這是論自設的一難,答案有兩家。迦濕彌羅諸論師說:那是出觀後的後得智中作如是知,所以無失;由後得二智之別,反表前觀中二智的差別。另有一說:無漏智本身也作如是知,經論說『見』字只是乘語勢方便,或因它於諦理現照而轉;並引本論「且諸智亦是見」為據。二說並錄。

落地上:這一難其實是一個通則的個案——凡帶『我』字的知,與無漏無我的觀,怎麼並存? 論的處理不是消解矛盾,是分位次(正觀時/出觀時)。

〔五之三〕十智相攝之帳。 論隨即列出一份相攝表:世俗智攝一全一少分,法類各攝一全七少分,苦集滅各攝一全四少分,道智攝一全五少分,他心智攝一全四少分,盡無生各攝一全六少分。這份帳的作用是防止把十智讀成十個互斥的格子——十個名目彼此重疊,體不足十。


六、七個理由,把二開成十

〔六之一〕先問:既然十智彼此重疊,何必立十? 論答以七緣:一自性故立世俗智(以非勝義智為自性);二對治故立法類智(全能對治欲上界);三行相故立苦集智(此二智境體無別,所分唯在行相);四行相境故立滅道智(行相與境俱有別);五加行故立他心智(非此不知他心所法);六事辦故立盡智(事辦身中最初生);七因圓故立無生智(一切聖道為因生)。

〔六之二〕這七條的排法有講究。 注意三與四的對比:苦集二智的境同是有漏,體無別,所以只能從行相分;滅道二智則行相與境俱別,所以要另立一條。同一組法,分立的理由未必同級——論不肯用一條理由統包十個,這正是阿毘達磨立名的謹嚴處。

易誤處:把七緣讀成七個平列的分類標準。實際上它是七次個別的裁決,每一次針對一個(或一對)智。落地上:往後遇到本論『由某緣故立某智』的句式,逐條配對去讀,不要當作一個統一的公式。

〔六之三〕他心智那一條特別值得看。 論說:本來修加行是為知他心,成滿時也連心所一起知了,「而約加行故立他心智名」。名字留在最初的動機上,不隨後來擴大的作用改。 這與世俗智「多取瓶等」從多分立名是同一種立名法。


七、滅道法智為什麼能兼治上界

〔七之一〕先問:法智不是只對治欲界嗎? 論在此開一個例外:修道所攝的滅法智、道法智,「兼能對治上界修斷」。理由兩句:「欲之滅道勝上界故」,以及「已除自怨能兼他故」。

〔七之二〕為什麼欲界的滅道反而勝? 這裡容易絆倒。一般的直覺是上界勝於下界;但滅諦與道諦不是界地之法,欲界的滅與道所斷所治更粗重、力量更顯,所以說勝。論用一個很生活的理由收尾——已經把自家的怨敵除掉,才有餘力兼除別人的。

〔七之三〕反過來為什麼不行? 論說「由此類智無能治欲」。上界的滅道不勝於欲界的,所以類智不能反治下界。這一條是不對稱的——治的方向只能由勝向劣,不能倒過來。落地上:本論凡言對治,先問誰勝誰劣;勝劣一定,方向就定了。


八、十智的行相怎麼分配

〔八之一〕先問:行相是什麼? 這一節先給分配,體性要到正13 才詳釋。論說法智類智各具非常、苦等十六行相;世俗智「有此及更有餘」,因為它能緣一切法的自共相;四諦智各有緣自諦的四種行相。

〔八之二〕他心智的兩分。 無漏的他心智只有緣道諦的四行相,因為它本歸道智所攝;有漏的則取所緣心心所法的自相為境,「如境自相行相亦爾」,所以不在十六之內。這一句是本節的關鍵:境是自相,行相就跟著是自相——行相與所緣同進退。

〔八之三〕一念只緣一事。 論說這兩種他心智任何時候一念只緣一事:緣心時不緣心所,緣受時不緣想等。這一條隨即引出下面一長串往復。

〔八之四〕盡無生的十四。 論說盡無生除空、非我,各具其餘十四行相;理由是這二智「雖勝義攝,而涉於世俗」,出觀時要說「我生已盡、梵行已立、所作已辦、不受後有」——既然要說『我』,就不能與空、非我二行相同行。這是全卷最巧的一處配合:一句自陳之語,反過來限定了智的行相。


九、有貪心的往復——名相怎麼被逼出定義

〔九之一〕先問:既然一念只緣一事,經上說『如實了知有貪心』怎麼講? 論答得極利落:那不是同時取貪與心兩樣,「如不俱時取衣及垢」。衣上有垢,看衣的時候並不是同時在看垢。

〔九之二〕有貪心的兩義。 論分兩層:一貪相應、二貪所繫。與貪相應的心兩義具足,其餘有漏心只是貪所繫。另有一說主張只取第一義。

〔九之三〕論主如何逼出結論。 這一段是本論的典型手法,值得逐步看。若說『凡與貪不相應者即離貪心』,則與餘惑相應的心也該叫離貪;再推,還會出現一種心既非貪之對治、又非染污性,那就得承認它既不是有貪心也不是離貪心——推到一個名相兩邊都掛不上,這個定義就宣告失敗。 所以論說「是故應許餘師所說,為貪所繫名有貪心」。

易誤處:以為這裡已經定案。並沒有——後文論主自己又回頭把『貪繫』一義推翻(見第十一節)。本論常先取一說以立論,行文至後段再自破,讀時要看到底。


十、聚散沈掉小大心——八對心的訓詞

〔十之一〕先問:這八對心的名字誰定的? 論錄兩家。毘婆沙師說:聚心是善心,因為對所緣不馳散;散心是染心,因為與散動相應。西方諸師說:與睡眠相應的叫聚心,其餘染污心叫散心。

論隨即判後說「此不應理」,理由兩條:一是照那樣講,染污心若與睡眠相應就會同時通聚與散(眠故名聚、染故名散);二是會違害本論所言「如實知聚心,具足有四智」。

〔十之二〕誰在破? 這一問要問清楚。光記於此標「毘婆沙師破」,並釋西方諸師之身分云「西方諸師即是健駄羅國諸師也。《婆沙》云外國師」;寶疏標「有部破西方師釋。一以理破、二違本論破」。⇒ 二疏皆把這一破繫於毘婆沙師(有部),並且寶疏還把破分成理破與違本論破二層。這與論文自身的行文是相合的——這一段本是有部內部兩家的爭執,論主錄之。

〔十之三〕其餘七對的類釋。 沈心/策心配懈怠與正勤;小心/大心配少淨品與多淨品所好習。論又另出一路,從根、價、眷屬、隨轉、力用五面說小大:染心根少(極二相應)、善心根多(恆三相應);染心價少(非功用成)、善心價多(大資糧成);染心眷屬少(無未來修)、善心眷屬多(有未來修);染心隨轉少(唯三蘊)、善心隨轉多(通四蘊);染心力用少(所斷善根必還續)、善心力用大(忍必永斷諸隨眠)。掉/不掉、靜/不靜、定/不定、修/不修、解脫/不解脫,依此類推。

落地上:這五面之中最堪玩味的是『眷屬』一條——善心之所以眷屬多,是因為它有未來修;一個善心現起,牽動的是未來的一整串。本卷後半整整三千字的『諸位修智』,說的就是這一句的細帳。


十一、論主自破:那八個名字仍然沒講清楚

〔十一之一〕先問:既然逐對都配上了,還有什麼不足? 論說「如是所釋不順契經,亦不能辯諸句別義」——兩條罪狀。不順經:經說內聚是「心若與惛眠俱行,或內相應有止無觀」,外散是「心遊涉五妙欲境隨散隨流,或內相應有觀無止」;經自有其訓,與前面兩家的訓都不同。

〔十一之二〕一輪短兵相接。 難:前面不是說過染心與眠俱會有一心通聚散之過?答:說過,但不合理,因為經不許眠俱的染污心是散心。難:不是又說會違本論?答——這一句最見分寸——「寧違論文,勿違經說」。經與論相違時,取經。 這是本論全書的一條總則,在此處以六個字說盡。

〔十一之三〕不能辨別義是什麼意思。 論說:照那樣解,就不能辨明散等聚等八句各自的相狀差別。依論主自己所釋,則雖同是染心而顯其過失之別,雖同是善心而顯其功德之別,「故依八義別立八名」。八個名字之所以要有八個,是因為要顯八種差別;若一律歸為染善二類,八名就是贅名。

〔十一之四〕沈掉一難。 論再舉一難:若沈心即掉心,經就不該說心沈時修安、定、捨為非時修,心掉時修擇、進、喜為非時修。對方救以「據作意欲修名修,非現前修」;又自辯「據恒相應我說體一,隨自意語誰復能遮」。論主末後一句不多辯:「然實此經意不如是。」

落地上:這一整輪的看點不在誰勝,在判準的層級——凡兩家所爭而經有明文者,經文是終審;經無明文而唯論有者,才輪到理證。

〔十一之五〕回頭破『貪繫』。 論這時才回收第九節埋下的線。若『貪繫』指貪之得隨逐,則有學無漏心也該叫有貪;若指被貪所緣,則無學有漏心也該叫有貪;若不許被貪所緣,那個心又憑什麼成有漏;若說被共相惑所緣,那該叫有癡才對。更關鍵的一擊:他心智並不緣貪的得,也不能說它緣『緣心之貪』——那麼他心智憑什麼知道別人是有貪心? 所以「非貪繫名有貪心」。

於是論主自定:「貪相應故名有貪心,貪不相應名離貪等。」隨即通一經難:經說離貪瞋癡心不還墮三有,答「依離得說」;又通前難:與餘惑相應者若依此意許其亦名離貪亦無違,只是不說,因為它們該屬有瞋有癡那一邊。

〔十一之六〕收傍論。 論以「且止傍論,應述本宗」六字收束,回到他心智之相:不取他心之所緣、不取他心之能緣行相;只知彼有染等心,不知彼心所染之色,也不知彼能緣行相。若不然,他心智就該緣色,還會有能自緣之失。末後給出一份決定相的清單——唯取欲色界繫及非所繫、他相續中、現在、同類的心心所法之一實自相為所緣;不與空無相相應,不為盡無生所攝,不在見道與無間道中,其餘不遮者隨應容有。


十二、無漏行相能不能越出十六

〔十二之一〕先問:爭點是什麼? 迦濕彌羅國諸論師說:無無漏行相越此十六。外國師說:更有所餘無漏行相越於十六。

〔十二之二〕外國師憑什麼? 憑本論(發智)一句。本論問「頗有不繫心能了別欲界繫法耶」,答云能了別,並列非常、苦、空、非我、因、集、生、緣八行相,末後綴一句「有是處、有是事,如理所引了別」。外國師便以這末後兩句為十六之外別有的行相。

〔十二之三〕論主怎麼核? 論主不從理上爭,改從文例上核。若那段文只是要顯示『作八行相是有是處、有是事』,那麼「應於餘處亦說此言」——同一部論在說見所斷心了別欲界繫法時,列了我、我所、斷、常乃至貪瞋慢癡二十一項,卻沒有綴上『有是處』等句。同一部論的同型句式,此處有而彼處無,可見這兩句不是行相的名目。 所以論斷曰「此釋不然,餘不說故」「既無此言,故釋非理」。

易誤處:把這段讀成論主判外國師全錯。論所否的只是這一條文證,不是宣告十六之外絕無別相;而頌文「淨無越十六」所立的則是迦濕彌羅之宗。二造之立說並錄,其取捨屬義理之判。

落地上:這一段給了一個極可用的方法——引一句話作證之前,先看同一部書的同型句子有沒有同樣的說法。 孤例不成證。


十三、十六行相的名與實

〔十三之一〕先問:十六個名字底下有幾個實體? 論先錄異說:有餘師說名雖十六、實事唯七——緣苦諦的四種名實俱四,緣其餘三諦的名各四而實各一,四加三為七。次出正說:「如是說者實亦十六。」

〔十三之二〕怎麼證明實有十六? 論不作抽象論證,改用逐相訓詁——一口氣給了三重訓釋。第一重:待緣故非常,逼迫性故苦,違我所見故空,違我見故非我;如種理故因,等現理故集,相續理故生,成辦理故緣(並舉泥團、輪、繩、水和合成瓶之喻);諸蘊盡故滅,三火息故靜,無眾患故妙,脫眾災故離;通行義故道,契正理故如,正趣向故行,能永超故出。

第二重換一組理由:非究竟故非常,如荷重擔故苦,內離士夫故空,不自在故非我;牽引義故因,出現義故集,滋產義故生,為依義故緣;不續相續斷故滅,離三有為相故靜,勝義善故妙,極安隱故離;治邪道故道,治不如故如,趣入涅槃宮故行,棄捨一切有故出。

第三重論主自言「如是古釋既非一門,故隨所樂更為別釋」,再給一組。

〔十三之三〕三重訓釋本身就是論證。 這一點要看清:如果十六名底下只有七個實體,就不可能給出三套各自貫通、彼此不重複的訓釋。 能一名一義地訓三遍,正說明十六名各有其實。論不是用宣稱來反駁,是用密度來反駁。

易誤處:把三重訓釋當成同義反覆的堆砌而跳讀。恰恰相反,它是本節的證據本身。

〔十三之四〕集諦四相的四欲與四喻。 論在集諦處另開一段:由隨位別而四欲有異——執現總我起總自體欲、執當總我起總後有欲、執當別我起別後有欲、執續生我起續生時欲(或執造業我起造業時欲)。四者對苦依次為初因、等招集、別緣、近生,配以種子、芽、田、華蘂四喻。田的一喻論說得最細——由田、水、糞等力,令果的味、勢、熟、德各別而生。

論又依契經之愛行別出十八種:執現總我五異、執當總我五異、執當別我四異、執續生我四異。

落地上:這一段是把『集』這個抽象的諦,還原成四種具體的我執時態——現在的我、將來的我、將來別樣的我、正在續生的我。苦的因不是抽象的欲,是四個時態上的我執。

〔十三之五〕行相以慧為體,與三門之寬狹。 論說行相以慧為體。難:那慧本身就沒有行相了,因為慧與慧不相應。論答:應當說一切心心所取境的類別差異都叫行相;慧與其餘心心所都有所緣,所以都是能行;一切有法都是所行。於是三門寬狹不同——慧通行相、能行、所行三者,餘心心所唯通能行所行,其餘有法唯是所行。

易誤處:把行相、能行、所行讀成三個並列的類。它們是三個口徑不同的圈,同一個慧同時落在三個圈裡,而一般的有法只落在最外的一圈。落地上:這是本論處理「體/用/境」三分的標準模型,往後遇到類似的三門分判可以直接套。


十四、性、地、身——三門一起說

〔十四之一〕先問:三性怎麼分? 論說世俗智通善、不善、無記三性,其餘九智唯是善。理由不必明說——九智皆聖道所攝或以聖道為因,唯世俗智通凡。

〔十四之二〕依地的階梯。 世俗智通依欲界乃至有頂(九地全通);他心智唯依四根本靜慮;法智依此四加未至、中間共六地;其餘依此六地加下三無色共九地。

易誤處:把他心智的『唯四』讀成它最弱。實際上這是它最挑地——必須在根本靜慮上才起得來,未至與中間都不行。限制越多,未必等於劣;常常等於它所依的條件越精。

〔十四之三〕依身。 他心智依欲界色界身皆可現前;法智但依欲界身現起;餘八智通依三界身。法智只依欲界身,是因為它以欲界四諦為境而現起之處必在欲界。落地上:讀本論之『地』與『身』要分清——地是所依的定地,身是現起時所在的生處,二者常不一致。


十五、念住攝——三句話的帳

論說滅智攝在法念住中,他心智為後三念住所攝,其餘八智通四念住。

先問:滅智為什麼只在法念住? 因為它唯以擇滅為所緣,而擇滅是無為法,唯法念住能攝。他心智為什麼只後三? 因為它所緣的是他人的心與心所,不緣色,所以身念住除外。

易誤處:以為念住是修行的四種法門,與智的分類無關。此處用的是念住的『所緣攝』一面——同一組四念住,既可當作行門,也可當作分類所緣的四個格子;本節用的是後者。落地上:讀到熟悉的法數出現在陌生的脈絡裡,先問它此處用的是哪一面。


十六、十智彼此以幾智為境

論給的帳是:法智緣九(除類智),類智緣九(除法智),道智緣九(除世俗智,因非道攝);苦集二智各緣二(世俗、他心);世俗、他心、盡、無生各緣十;滅智不緣諸智,唯以擇滅為所緣。

先問:為什麼法智不緣類智? 這是把前面『法類不相知』那條線推到緣境上——各自的界地全分對治不重疊。道智為什麼除世俗智? 因為世俗智非道諦所攝,而道智唯緣道諦。苦集二智為什麼只緣二? 因為它們唯緣有漏,而十智之中唯世俗智與有漏他心智是有漏。

易誤處:把這一列數字硬背。其實每一個數字都可從『所緣之諦/界/漏無漏』三條線推出來。落地上:遇到本論的數目表,先找它的推導線,數字自然記得住;記不住就是線沒找到。


十七、十智所緣,總共十種法

〔十七之一〕先問:十種法怎麼數出來的? 論說有為法分八——三界所繫與無漏有為四類,各分相應與不相應,四乘二為八;無為分二——善無為與無記無為。合為十。

〔十七之二〕逐智之緣。 世俗智緣十;法智緣五(欲界二、無漏道二、善無為);類智緣七(色無色與無漏道六、善無為);苦集智各緣三界所繫六;滅智緣一(善無為);道智緣二(無漏道);他心智緣三(欲色無漏之相應法);盡無生各緣九(有為八加善無為)。

易誤處:以為滅智緣一是它最狹所以最劣。滅智所緣的那一法正是涅槃。所緣之寡不等於義之輕——這是本論一貫的分寸。

〔十七之三〕一念能不能緣一切法。 論自設此問,答曰不爾。難:觀非我的智不是知一切法皆非我嗎?答:那也不能緣一切法。這一問一答直接引出下一節。


十八、非我觀為什麼緣不到自己

〔十八之一〕先問:缺的是哪一塊? 論說「猶除自品」——自品就是自體、與它相應的法、與它俱有的法。理由三句:境與有境有別、同一所緣、相隣近,所以不是這個智所緣。

易誤處:以為這是說非我觀有漏洞。不是漏洞,是結構——能觀的那一分不能同時是所觀,就像刀不自割。落地上:這一條可以直接用來讀一切『遍緣一切法』的說法,先問它除不除自品。

〔十八之二〕為什麼只是聞思所成? 論說此智唯欲色界攝,是聞所成與思所成,非修所成;理由是「修所成慧地別緣故,若異此者應頓離染」——修所成慧是各別緣一地的,若這個總緣一切的智是修所成,那就該一時把諸地之染一齊離盡了,顯然不然。

落地上:這是一個很漂亮的反證式——假設它是修所成,推出一個誰都不承認的結果,於是判它不是。 這一判後來成為系內爭議之一,見承衍節。


十九、從異生到無學,各成就幾智

論的帳:異生位與見道第一剎那定成一智(世俗);第二剎那定成三(加法、苦);第四、六、十、十四剎那依次增類、集、滅、道;未增之位成數如前,故修道位亦定成七;諸位若已離欲各增一(他心),唯除生無色界的異生;時解脫定成九(加盡智),不時解脫定成十(加無生)。

先問:為什麼在第二、四、六、十、十四這幾個剎那增? 這要回賢聖品的見道十六心表去對——每一諦的法智、類智初起之處,就是新智初得之處。這一節是賢聖品十六心表的智之側寫,兩表要合看。

易誤處:把『定成』讀成『現起』。成就是得而不失,現起是當下正用;異生位定成世俗智,不表示他時時在用。落地上:本論凡言成就,一律是就『得』說,與現行是兩件事。


二十、見道位的修——現觀邊俗智

〔二十之一〕先問:見道中修的是什麼? 論說見道位隨起忍智,皆即彼類於未來修,且具修自諦諸行相念住。為什麼唯同類修?兩個理由:「先未曾得此種性故」,「對治所緣俱決定故」。

〔二十之二〕現觀邊俗智是什麼。 唯苦、集、滅三類智時能兼修未來的現觀邊俗智,「於一一諦現觀後邊方能兼修故立斯號」——名字就是它的位置:一諦現觀的最後邊上。

〔二十之三〕道類智時為什麼不修? 論給二由:俗智不曾於道作事現觀;且必無於道能遍事現觀者——苦集滅可遍知、遍斷、遍證,道則不可能遍修,因為道的種性太多。論又錄一異說(謂此是見道眷屬而屬修道攝故不能修)而不取之,判曰「理非極成,不應為證」。

〔二十之四〕最險的一步:它是不生法。 論說這個世俗智「是不生法,於一切時無容起故」。難隨即而來:既然不起,怎麼還說是修?答:先未曾得今方得故。再難:既不能起,得義何依?——這一難極利,因為『得』通常繫於能起。論引古師之解作答:由聖道力修此俗智,出觀後有勝緣諦俗智現前,得此起依故名得此,「如得金礦名為得金」。

這個譬喻是本節的樞紐:得到金礦不等於手上有金,但礦是金之所依,所以說得金不虛。同理,見道中所修的那個俗智雖不現起,其現起之依已得。

〔二十之五〕毘婆沙師不取此義。 論隨即記毘婆沙師之異取:隨依何地見道現前,能修未來自地下地——依未至見道現前,能修未來一地見道二地俗智,乃至依第四靜慮見道現前,能修未來六地見道七地俗智。二說並錄。

〔二十之六〕此俗智之念住與自性。 苦邊集邊所修通四念住,滅邊唯法念住;隨於何諦現觀邊修,即以此行相緣此諦為境,見道力得故。唯加行所得,智增故立智名;若并眷屬,以欲四蘊、色界五蘊為其自性。


二十一、修道位與無學位的修

〔二十一之一〕修道初念。 第十六道類智時現修二智;未離欲者未來修六(法、類與四諦),離欲修七(加他心,不修世俗,因為有頂治故)。

〔二十一之二〕斷欲與斷上地的差異。 論逐一列出無間道、解脫道、加行道、勝進道在斷欲九品與斷上七地時的現修與未來修,總數是七或八。要點在兩條分界:世俗智在對治有頂處不修(治有頂者不得用有漏),他心智在能斷障之道處不修(斷障之道不容他心)。這兩條反覆出現,是這一大段帳的骨。

〔二十一之三〕無學初念。 斷有頂第九解脫,苦集類與盡智隨應現修(因為緣有頂);未來隨應修九或十——鈍根者唯除無生,利根亦修無生。勝進道亦然。

易誤處:把鈍利之別讀成證果高下。此處所差的只是無生智修不修這一項,果體同是阿羅漢。


二十二、練根、雜修、修通與其餘諸位

〔二十二之一〕練根之修。 有學練根的無間道現修四諦法類,未來修六——不修世俗(因為它似見道),不修他心(因為它能斷障)。解脫道未離欲修六、已離欲修七(加他心);論並錄一異說「有餘師言:解脫道位亦修世俗」。加行道未離欲七、已離欲八;勝進道未離欲七、已離欲八。

無學練根的無間道未來修七(四諦法類加盡,不修世俗,如治有頂);前八解脫修八;第九解脫修九;最後解脫修十;加行道未來九;勝進道鈍九利十。

〔二十二之二〕雜修靜慮。 有學雜修無間道未來修七,解脫道唯四法類、加行增俗,勝進又加他心,未來皆八。無學雜修無間道未來鈍八利九,解脫道未來鈍九利十,勝進與練根同。

〔二十二之三〕修通。 有學修通五無間道現修俗智未來修七;宿住神境二解脫道與五加行道現修俗智,他心通之解脫道現修法類道俗及他心;一切勝進并苦集滅隨應現修,未來皆八。無學修通未來鈍八利九、鈍九利十。天眼天耳二解脫道因為是無記性,所以不名為修——這一句最見分寸:修的定義裡含著善性,無記不入修。

〔二十二之四〕起餘功德與異生位。 聖者起四無量等有漏德時現皆修一世俗智;有學未來未離欲七、已離欲八;無學未來鈍九利十,唯除微微心(此於未來唯修俗故)。起無漏功德屬靜慮者現修四法類,屬無色者唯現修四類。異生離染現修世俗,第九解脫及依根本四靜慮起的勝進與離染加行未來修二(加他心),其餘唯修世俗;修五通時諸加行道與二解脫道現修俗智,一解脫道現修俗與他心,五無間道現未唯俗;依本靜慮修餘功德皆現修俗未來修二,唯順決擇分必不修他心,「以是見道近眷屬故」;依餘地定修餘功德,現未皆唯世俗。

落地上:這一整段三千字的帳,其實只由五、六條規則反覆組合——治有頂不修俗、斷障不修他心、未離欲不得他心、鈍根除無生、無記不名修、順決擇分不修他心。把規則抽出來,帳就從清單變成推導。 論末一句「皆如理應思」,正是要讀者自己去推沒有列出的格子。


二十三、未來修的地界,與『得』是不是修

〔二十三之一〕先問:未來所修是哪幾地? 論說諸道依此地及得此地時,能修未來此地的有漏;聖者為離此地及得此地時、并此地中諸道現起時,皆能修此地及下地的無漏。所謂『為離此』通於四道中的二類。

〔二十三之二〕最初盡智的特權。 唯初盡智現前時,力能遍修九地有漏——不淨觀等無量功德「能縛眾惑斷無餘故,如能縛斷所縛氣通」。論並舉一喻:那時自心今登王位,一切善法起得來朝;「譬如大王登祚灑頂,一切境土皆來朝貢」。

這是本卷少見的一處華彩,而它不是修辭。它說的是一個結構事實:斷盡有頂之惑的那一剎那,九地一切有漏功德的『得』一時俱起。落地上:修行的成就常不是逐項累加,而是關鍵一斷之後整片同時到位。

〔二十三之三〕兩條限。 一是「生上必不修下」;二是「初盡智」一語所指僅限離有頂與五練根位的第九解脫道,不可泛用。

〔二十三之四〕曾得的不算修。 論定義:唯先未得、今得、用功得者方是所修;若先曾得後棄捨、今雖還得,卻非所修,「非設劬勞而證得故」。又分兩面:先未得而用功現前者能修未來,勢力勝故;曾得而起者不修未來,非多功起勢力劣故。

易誤處:以為『修』就是重複練習。本論的修在此處嚴格得多——必須是初得、且是用功得的,重得不算。


二十四、四種修,與外國師的六種

〔二十四之一〕先問:修既然不只是得,還有幾種? 論列四:得修、習修、對治修、除遣修。

〔二十四之二〕四修依什麼法立? 得、習二修依有為善法——未來的唯得修,現在的兼具得習二修;對治、除遣二修依有漏法。所以有漏的善法四修具足(既是有為善、又是有漏);無漏有為只具前二,其餘有漏法只具後二。

這一段極簡而分配極準:兩把尺(有為善/有漏)交叉出四格,四修各就其位。落地上:遇到本論以二條件交叉分配的段落,畫一張二乘二的表,關係立刻清楚。

〔二十四之三〕外國諸師的六修。 外國諸師於四修之上加防修與觀修——防護諸根名防修,觀察身名觀修,並各引一段契經為據(修根、修身)。迦濕彌羅國諸論師則答:防、觀二修即為對治修與除遣修所攝,不必別立。

這是全卷的收尾,而它與全卷的開頭恰成呼應:開頭問『忍是不是智』,是在問一個名目該不該獨立;結尾問『防觀該不該別立為修』,仍是同一個問題。一部阿毘達磨,從頭到尾在做的就是這件事——一個名目是否值得獨立,看它有沒有不能被別人收走的那一分。 二說並錄,其取捨屬義理之判。


承衍:三疏之鏡

以上是本卷論文自身之義。此下另立一節,收四事:三疏之判釋與互異、眾賢之破、真諦舊譯之異、可對讀之座標。鏡非論,只是換一種讀法看同一段文;並錄不判,各還其位。

一、三疏互異之處

一部在本品完全缺席的疏。 神泰疏是殘本,現存七卷分屬界品、根品、賢聖品,智品全闕,所以本卷沒有泰疏的逐文釋可繫。據實標闕,不以他卷之文充之。但有一件事值得記下:泰疏卷一有一張全論的總覽表,其中「智品六十一行」一句,仍是本品頌數的一個獨立見證——殘疏的總覽表可以越過它自身殘缺的範圍作證,這是本卷所得的一條方法。至於本品的逐文釋,仍是闕。

科分四與科分七。 光記與頌疏於「明諸智差別」一門下同判四分——忍智見別、十智相殊、十智行相、諸門分別,二家逐字全合,頌疏此處顯然承光記之科。寶疏則另立七分——忍智見別、十智相異、建立十智、法智斷別、十智行相、義門分別、廣明修智。差別在哪裡?寶疏把光記合在「十智相殊」裡的『建立十智』(七緣立十)與『法智斷別』(滅道法智兼治上界)各自獨立成科,又把光記的「諸門分別」拆成義門分別與廣明修智二科。⇒ 同一段論文,一家看見四個關節,一家看見七個。 並錄不判。

由此帶出一個讀疏的規矩。 因為分科不同,序號也就不同:同一段「於此十智中誰有何行相」,光記標「此即第三明十智行相」、頌疏標「從此大文第三」,而寶疏標「已下第五明十智行相」。⇒ 引古德的『第幾』,必須連他家的名字一起引,否則同一段文會出現互相矛盾的序號。這不是三疏有誰錯了,是三把不同的刀。

品名的解題:二訓與三訓。 光記解智之名為「決斷重知故名為智」,並出次第之由——「前品明果,此品明因,因望果親故次辨智」。寶疏則出二訓:一是「惠於曾見決斷名智」,二是「或求見境意樂止息,加行奢緩說名為智」。頌疏最簡,只作「決斷名智,此品廣明,故名分別」。⇒ 三家於品名一事,光記詳於次第、寶疏詳於訓詁、頌疏從簡;寶疏那第二訓在本卷正文裡真的用得上(解盡無生二智之非見),而光記寶疏皆未於彼處明用之,這一層須誌錄而不判其優劣。

忍何以非智:論本之訓與寶疏之引。 論本自出的理由是「自所斷疑未已斷故」——從疑之斷未斷說。寶疏於此另引《順正理》云「或求見境意樂止息,加行奢緩說名為智;諸忍正起推度意樂加行猛利故非智攝」——從意樂與加行之猛緩說。⇒ 二訓並存而路數不同:論從所斷說,正理從能緣之勢說。寶疏引之以助釋,未言二者孰勝。並錄不判。

聚散心一段的說者標籤:二疏全合。 這是本卷唯一一處光記、寶疏、眾賢三造皆有的對辯段,說者的歸屬也因此最清楚。光記標「毘婆沙師破」,並釋西方諸師的身分云「西方諸師即是健駄羅國諸師也。《婆沙》云外國師」;寶疏標「有部破西方師釋。一以理破、二違本論破」。⇒ 二疏所繫全合:破西方師的是毘婆沙師(有部)這一系,而不是另立一家;寶疏更把破分為理破與違本論破二層,與論文所出的兩條理由(通聚散之過、違本論之言)逐一相對。這一組標籤是本卷『誰問誰答』最可靠的一處錨。

聞思所成一段:寶疏標「由宗別也」。 寶疏於論本「非修所成……應頓離染」一段下明言「此非有部宗,所以得知?正理論云……」,逐字引出眾賢之破,末後結曰「兩說不同,由宗別也」。⇒ 寶疏在此不判勝負,只指出二說之異出於宗派之別。這句「由宗別也」是古德自己對『一義二宗並錄』體例的說明——不是後人替他們立的規矩。

未及核出而據實標闕者。 無漏行相是否越十六一段(正12 後半)、聞思所成一段、修義何依之詰一段,光記與寶疏的逐字『誰立誰破』科判標籤,本卷考據未及核出,據實標為待補,不以臆測填之。⇒ 讀者於此三段,唯依論文自身的行文語氣讀其歸屬即可;三段之中,前二段論文自身已明標二造(迦濕彌羅/外國師;論主自判),第三段則是論主自設之詰而自引古師以答(詳見下條)。

頌疏無品題行。 三疏之中,頌疏於本品卷首無別立品題行,卷題即起;「分別智品」五字在頌疏的智品範圍內零命中,品題只見於乙本的校記。⇒ 這是一條純體例之異,不涉義理,然於檢索有實際後果——以「分別智品」為串去搜頌疏的智品,必得假零命中。誌之。

二、眾賢之破

眾賢的兩部論在本品的品名不作「分別智品」而作「辯智品」;《順正理論》的品號同作第七,《顯宗論》則作第八——後者的後移是因其全書首立序品而整體加一,不是本品的特例。二論的開卷句逐字相同。

其一:聚散心之判,眾賢反其向。 論本錄毘婆沙師與西方諸師二訓,而判西方師之釋「此不應理」。眾賢則逕以「經主」稱世親而反判:他說經主謂此不順契經,然而「西方者釋乃順契經」,並謂世親「不審經意妄為褒貶」。⇒ 要看清這裡的三層:論本的破與眾賢的破同出有部一系,而所判相反——論本(隨毘婆沙師)判西方師非理,眾賢判西方師順經而責世親。破詞措辭之烈,是本卷之最。三造並錄,不判是非。

其二:行相之界說。 論本答『慧與慧不相應則慧無行相』之難時,立「諸心心所取境類別皆名行相」。眾賢引此而破,謂「此中經主依附他宗作如是言」,並反詰「應思何等名心心所取境類別」。⇒ 所爭在『行相』一名可否用「取境類別」總攝。眾賢並責世親所依非本宗。唯錄不判。

其三:聞思所成之判。 論本判非我行相之世俗智唯聞思所成、非修所成,理由是修所成慧地別緣故。眾賢逐字牒而破,謂「言修所成唯地別緣非極成故」,又謂此智既總緣而唯欣行相,「於離染無有功能,故彼所言甚為非理」。⇒ 這一段是本卷所爭最具體的一處,因為它涉及一個實際的問題:總緣一切法而觀非我的那個智,究竟能不能屬修所成、能不能有離染之力。 寶疏引此破而標「由宗別也」(見上節)。一義二宗並錄,不判勝負。

其四:修義何依之詰——歸屬最須留意的一處。 論本此處的行文是論主自設一問(既不能起,得義何依)而自引古師之解以答,這一問一答本在論主自身的行文之內,不是破他之語。而眾賢於《順正理》中重提此詰時,逕標為「經主此中作如是詰」,隨後同樣舉古師「修義可成」之說以續。⇒ 同一段文字,在論本是自問自答,在眾賢筆下成了經主所立之詰。 這一層歸屬之細,唯錄兩本文字之對照,不判眾賢此舉是否允當。此條體例亦與前三條不同——前三條眾賢逕破,此條則先引其詰而轉引古師,未逕破。

一條誠實的負命題。 《顯宗論》在本卷範圍內「經主」一詞零命中,而且上列四段之中有三段(聚散心、行相之界說、修義何依)的對辯內容都未留存,只有「聞思所成」的教義本身仍在。⇒ 這條負命題所能證的只有一件事:顯宗論在本卷沒有保留那個對辯的框架;不能由此推出它沒有那些教義。

三、真諦舊譯之異

真諦《俱舍釋論》於本卷相應段自成一系,最先要知道的是品名就不同:玄奘作「分別智品」,真諦作「分別慧品」——他不取「智」字為品名,逕以「慧」標舉;而品內十智之「智」仍逐處譯出。品號則二本同作第七,不後移。以玄奘的品名去搜真諦本,永遠找不到。

譯名自成一系。 有漏作有流、念住作念處、迦濕彌羅作罽賓國、外國師作西國師、防修觀修作守修擇修。⇒ 這幾組都不是本品獨有,是二譯全篇一貫的系統性用字;跨本比對只能取場景結構——誰、對誰、問什麼、依何理、得何答——不能拿甲本的詞去搜乙本。

起迄兩端場景全合。 開卷處,玄奘作「前品初說諸忍諸智,於後復說正見正智」,真諦作「已說諸忍及諸智已,說正見及正智」;收尾處,玄奘作外國諸師說修有六、加防觀二修,而迦濕彌羅國諸論師言防觀二修即治遣修攝,真諦作西國阿毘達磨師說有六種修、五守修六擇修,而罽賓國師說此二修入對治修及治淨修攝。⇒ 一卷之首尾二端,二本逐句對得上,這是本卷段界最強的旁證。

開合小異一例。 十智總說處,玄奘先問「智有幾種?相別云何」而後答「智有十種攝一切智」,真諦則把『攝一切智』提到問句裡,作「由幾量能攝一切智?由十智」。同一組次第(先問幾種、次答十、再攝為二),問答的重心一在『幾種』、一在『攝盡』。並錄不判。

喻依的開合。 世俗智的訓詞,玄奘作「多取瓶等世俗境故」,只舉瓶一物;真諦作「此智由多緣瓶衣男女等俗類為境故」,舉瓶、衣、男、女四物。⇒ 同一訓詞而喻依一略一詳,於義無改,唯誌錄。

本卷有數處二本逐字對照未及核出。 他心智的地根位三限一段、行相能行所行三門一段、聚散沈掉心一段、四修全名之逐項對照、十智名目全稱之逐項對照——這幾處真諦本的相應文字,本卷考據未及逐句核校,據實標為待補,不以玄奘之詞代填。⇒ 讀者於此數處,暫以玄奘本自足;二本之細對留待後補。

四、可對讀之座標

與賢聖品的兩處直接扣合。 其一是本卷開頭——論逐字牒賢聖品的『諸忍諸智·正見正智』而起問,所以第一節那一百六十字,其實是賢聖品見道諸忍的一個回照。其二是現觀邊俗智——它只在苦、集、滅三類智時兼修,這三個時點就落在賢聖品見道十六心表上;兩張表要合看,本卷的『成就幾智』一節才會從清單變成推導。

與定品的一處預接。 雜修靜慮在本卷只出現在『修幾智』的帳目裡,論並不解釋雜修為何而修;雜修之果——五淨居天之因——要到定品才展開。⇒ 本卷只立其修智之數,不立其果,是一個明白的接口。

十六行相的三重訓釋,是一處可與他系並讀的座標。 論於四諦十六相一連給了三套訓釋,並自言「如是古釋既非一門,故隨所樂更為別釋」。⇒ 同一組十六名而訓釋可以多門,這一體例本身即是可對讀之處:後世諸家於十六行相各有其釋,讀時可以並看其所取之義門,而不必判其優劣。

最後留一個線頭。 本卷末段那一句「皆如理應思」,把二十來門之中沒有列出的格子交還給讀者。這不是省筆——它是阿毘達磨的體例:規則已經給足,帳要自己算。 願讀者於此卷之後半,真的動筆算一遍。

Before Reading This Fascicle

This fascicle is the first half of the seventh chapter of the Abhidharmakośa. The previous chapter (the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble) walked the stairway of the noble stages to its end — the four wholesome roots, the sixteen minds of the path of seeing, the nine grades of the path of cultivation, the four fruits, the six kinds of arhat; that chapter spoke of “who” and of “to where.” This fascicle turns back and asks something more fundamental still: what in the end is that mind upon which one walks this road?

The treatise opens not with a definition but with a question: the previous chapter said at its opening “the several receptivities and the several knowledges,” and further on said “right view and right knowledge”; is there then any dharma that is receptivity and not knowledge? Is there any dharma that is knowledge and not view? — It does not first tell you what knowledge is; it first lets you see clearly where the line is drawn between knowledge and its two neighbors, receptivity and view. This is the typical move of Abhidharma: the sense of a technical term is not given by its definition but by its boundaries.

The ancient masters have a word on the order of this chapter. Puguang, explaining the name of the chapter and its order, says “because it decides and knows with weight it is called knowledge, and because this chapter explains it at length it is called analysis”; and again, “the reason the Chapter on Knowledge is explained next is that the previous chapter explained the result and this chapter explains the cause, and since the cause is the nearer as regards the result, knowledge is made out next” — the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble speaks of the result, this chapter speaks of the cause that brings that result about, and cause and result are nearest of kin, hence the one follows immediately upon the other. Fabao offers a further gloss, saying that knowledge is “discernment deciding upon what has once been seen, called knowledge; or else, the mind that seeks to see the object having come to rest and the preparatory effort having slackened, it is called knowledge” — the first road speaks from “deciding upon an object already seen,” the second from “the seeking mind having stopped and the preparatory effort having slackened.” Both roads will be used within this fascicle: the first explains why receptivity is not knowledge, the second explains why the two knowledges of exhaustion and non-arising are not view.

As to the skeleton of this fascicle, the three ancient masters adjudge it much alike: first the difference of receptivity, knowledge, and view; second the difference of mark among the ten knowledges; third the modes of apprehension of the ten knowledges; fourth the analysis through the several gates. The first section is a bare hundred and sixty-odd characters, the second twelve hundred odd, the third close to two thousand nine hundred, the fourth over three thousand — the further on, the denser. In reading, it does no harm to keep one line in mind: the first three sections establish what knowledge is, while the fourth asks how these ten knowledges operate at the various stages; the former is a system, the latter a ledger. The numbers in that ledger section are extremely dense and are easily read as a list; but beneath every entry of numbers there is a reason, and that sentence at the close of the fascicle, “all this should be pondered as is fitting,” is the author handing the work of checking the arithmetic back to the reader.


I. Why Receptivity Does Not Count as Knowledge — the Boundaries of Three Technical Terms

〔1.1〕First ask: at which step do receptivity and knowledge part? The treatise’s answer has the weight of a single sentence: the eight receptivities are not knowledge, because “the doubt they are themselves to sever has not yet been severed.” Receptivity is the uninterrupted path, in the act of severing doubt; knowledge is the path of liberation, the doubt being severed. What makes a decision a decision is that the matter to be decided is already settled — and so one and the same noble discernment is called receptivity at the instant of severing, and only when the severing is done is it called knowledge.

Where it is easily mistaken: taking receptivity to be a grade below knowledge, an immature version of it. It is not. Receptivity is the instant in which force is being exerted, knowledge the instant in which the exertion is accomplished; as regards function, receptivity is on the contrary the portion that does the severing. Fabao here cites the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle in aid, saying “or else, the mind that seeks to see the object having come to rest and the preparatory effort having slackened, it is called knowledge; the receptivities, as they arise, weigh and consider, and their intent and preparatory effort are fierce, and so they are not included in knowledge” — receptivity is not called knowledge precisely because it is too fierce, not because it is too feeble.

Where this lands: in reading this treatise, whenever two technical terms stand next to each other (receptivity and knowledge, the uninterrupted path and the path of liberation), ask first whether they are two time-phases of one and the same thing rather than two things.

〔1.2〕Ask next: why do the knowledge of exhaustion and the knowledge of non-arising not count as view? The treatise says, “because the seeking mind has come to rest and there is no weighing and considering.” The nature of view is to weigh and consider, which is still to seek forward; by the time of the knowledge of exhaustion and the knowledge of non-arising, all that was to be sought has been sought out, and that forward-pressing motion has stopped, and so they are not called view. This is exactly the position pointed at by Fabao’s second gloss, “the mind that seeks to see the object having come to rest.”

Where it is easily mistaken: reading “not view” as “does not see clearly.” It is precisely the reverse — it is not view because the seeing is already finished. Where this lands: in practice, whenever some portion of the mind is said to “come to rest,” first distinguish whether it has stopped from weariness or stopped because the work is done; here in this treatise it is the latter.

〔1.3〕Why is discernment with outflows knowledge one and all, yet only six of it view? The treatise says of discernment with outflows that it is “all included in the nature of knowledge,” and that among it “only six are also of the nature of view, namely the five defiled views and worldly right view, six in all.” There is a nicety here easily read past: the word “knowledge” in this treatise is not the exclusive property of the noble ones. Selecting out with outflows is also called knowledge; only, of what can weigh and consider and so be established as “view,” there are on the side of the outflows only the six, the five defiled views plus worldly right view.

Where it is easily mistaken: supposing that since a defiled view is defiled it ought not to be ranged with right view as “view.” But the criterion for view is the nature of weighing and considering, not wholesomeness or unwholesomeness. Where this lands: this is a measure used throughout the treatise — to judge whether a dharma belongs to a class, find the defining sentence of that class, and do not put wholesome and unwholesome, defiled and pure, in its place. The treatise closes with the sentence “since all of them select out dharmas, they are all included in the nature of discernment,” gathering noble discernment and discernment with outflows alike back into the nature of discernment, and sealing the relation of the three technical terms in eight characters.


II. The Skeleton of the Ten Knowledges — How Two, Three, and Ten Open Out and Gather In

〔2.1〕First ask: why ten, and not nine or eleven? The treatise first lists the names: conventional, dharma, subsequent, suffering, origination, cessation, path, others’ minds, exhaustion, non-arising. Immediately it says that these ten “gather up all knowledge” — not ten picked up at random, but a declaration that these ten exhaust the whole field of knowledge. Then it gathers back: ten gathered into two (with outflows, without outflows), the two opened into three (conventional, dharma, subsequent), the three opened into ten.

Where it is easily mistaken: reading two, three, and ten as three different classifications set side by side. They are not coordinate; they are three degrees of fineness upon one and the same set of dharmas: two is by nature (outflows and no outflows), three is by mark, ten is by difference of function. One and the same set of dharmas takes a different number when a different measure is laid against it — this is the most basic analytical habit of Abhidharma.

Where this lands: hereafter, wherever a formula such as “gathered up there are only two kinds” or “their marks differ into three” occurs, ask first which measure this layer is using, and the numbers will not fall into confusion.

〔2.2〕Why is conventional knowledge called conventional? The reason the treatise gives is “since for the most part it takes conventional objects such as a pot” — note that word “for the most part.” It is not said that it takes only pots and the like as object, but that in the greater part it takes conventional objects, and so the name is established from the greater part. At the same time the treatise says it is “universal,” taking all things conditioned and unconditioned as its object. These two sentences do not conflict: in naming a dharma the treatise commonly establishes the name from the greater part, not from the whole.

Where it is easily mistaken: seeing the word “conventional” and supposing its field to be narrow. In fact its object is the broadest of the three — dharma knowledge and subsequent knowledge are each confined to the desire realm or the upper realms, and it alone takes everything as object. Where this lands: in reading a technical term, distinguish “from what the name is established” from “how broad the object is”; they are two different things.

〔2.3〕How are dharma knowledge and subsequent knowledge divided? The treatise says, “in that order, they take the four truths of the desire realm and of the upper realms as their object.” Dharma knowledge takes the four truths of the desire realm as object, subsequent knowledge the four truths of the two realms of form and the formless. The ground of the division is not the height of the mind but the realm and level of the object taken. This division is to be firmly remembered, for it is the baseline of the long string of ledgers in the latter part of this fascicle (mutual objects, objects taken, and the cultivation at the several stages).


III. The Knowledges of the Four Truths and of Exhaustion and Non-Arising, Divided Out of Dharma and Subsequent

〔3.1〕First ask: are the knowledges of the four truths newly added, or a further cutting of what was already there? The treatise says it plainly: dharma knowledge and subsequent knowledge “are divided by the difference of their objects into the four knowledges of suffering, origination, cessation, and the path” — it is one more cut, made upon the two already established, according to the truth taken as object, and not the establishing of four further new knowledges. So that up to this step the entities are in fact only the two lines, dharma and subsequent, while the names already number six.

Where it is easily mistaken: imagining the ten knowledges as ten independent categories with no bearing upon one another. In fact they include one another layer upon layer, and that ledger of “mutual inclusion” after Root 7 (this knowledge includes one in whole and so many in part) is set there precisely to forestall this misreading.

〔3.2〕How do the two knowledges of exhaustion and non-arising emerge from these six? The treatise says: of these six, “those included in the stage beyond learning and not of the nature of view are called exhaustion and non-arising.” There are two conditions — being at the stage beyond learning, and not being of the nature of view. Exhaustion and non-arising are not a seventh and an eighth new entity; they are names taken on by the six knowledges at a particular stage.

Where this lands: this may be carried over directly to every place in the treatise where a name is established by stage — one and the same dharma acquires different names at different stages, and the entities need not increase.

〔3.3〕What do they take as object when they first arise? The treatise says, “these two, when they first arise, are only of the subsequent class of suffering and of origination,” the reason being “because they contemplate the aggregates of the summit of existence as their object with the six modes of apprehension that take suffering and origination for their object.” Immediately the treatise poses a question of its own: is the object of the vajra-like concentration the same as here? Answer: on the side that takes suffering and origination for object the reason is the same, and on the side that takes cessation and the path for object it is not. This one question and answer draws a clear line between the knowledge of exhaustion and the vajra-like concentration — the two are neighbors in stage while their objects are not wholly the same, which is where confusion comes most easily.


IV. The Threefold Limit upon the Knowledge of Others’ Minds

〔4.1〕First ask: on what ground is it said that the knowledge of others’ minds “cannot” know certain minds? The treatise says, “this knowledge has fixed marks with respect to its object” — a fixed mark is a hard limit; it is not an insufficiency of capacity but a limit set by its very nature. The limits are of two kinds: it does not know a superior mind, and it does not know past and future minds.

〔4.2〕The three directions of a superior mind. The treatise divides them into three aspects, level, faculty, and stage: as to level, the knowledge of a lower level does not know the mind of a higher; as to faculty, the dull faculty of one resolute through faith and of one whose liberation depends on circumstance does not know the mind of the sharp faculty of one attained through view and of one whose liberation does not depend on circumstance; as to stage, of the non-returner, the fruit of worthiness of a śrāvaka, the pratyekabuddha, and the greatly awakened one, the knowledge of each earlier stage does not know the mind of one at each later and superior stage.

Where it is easily mistaken: supposing this to say that “one at a lower stage cannot see one at a higher at all.” The treatise sets the limit very precisely: what is not known is that mind, not that person. Where this lands: this has a real bearing on practice — of the state of one at a high stage, what an ordinary being or a noble one at a lower stage can know is exceedingly limited; this is not modesty of speech but a limit set in the nature of the thing.

〔4.3〕Why are past and future minds not known? The treatise says it takes “only the apprehending minds and the rest within another’s continuum in the present for its object.” The three qualifiers are every one of them at work: present, another’s continuum, apprehending mind. The knowledge of others’ minds operates only upon the threefold intersection of the present moment, another person, and mental dharmas.

〔4.4〕The classes of dharma and subsequent do not know each other. The treatise says the knowledge of others’ minds included in dharma knowledge does not know the subsequent class, and that included in subsequent knowledge does not know the dharma class, the reason being “since dharma knowledge and subsequent knowledge have for their object the whole of the desire realm and of the upper realms respectively as counteragent” — each one’s range of counteraction is whole and non-overlapping, and so they have no bearing upon each other. This carries the earlier line, that dharma and subsequent are divided by their objects, straight through to the knowledge of others’ minds.

〔4.5〕How far the path of seeing can be known. The treatise here gives a very fine ledger: the knowledge of others’ minds is absent within the path of seeing, since the path of seeing “contemplates the principle of the truths as a whole and turns exceedingly fast”; but the mind of the path of seeing may be taken as object by another’s knowledge of others’ minds. Hence a śrāvaka cultivates the preparatory practice beforehand, and when the practice for the portion of dharma knowledge is complete he knows the mind of the first two thought-instants of the path of seeing; if he seeks further to know the mind of the portion of subsequent knowledge, he cultivates a further preparatory practice, and by the time it is complete the other has already reached the sixteenth mind — and though he then knows this mind, it no longer counts as knowing the path of seeing. The rhinoceros-like pratyekabuddha likewise knows the first two thought-instants, and cultivating further knows the eighth mind, that of the subsequent knowledge of origination, “because this is by a preparatory practice of the lower grade alone”; and the treatise records also a divergent account, “some say: he knows the first two and the fifteenth mind.” As for the World-Honored One, “without any preparatory practice he can know the whole of another’s path of seeing.”

Where it is easily mistaken: reading this passage as a ranking of the three vehicles by superiority. What it in fact states is a matter of method: the depth of knowing depends upon the grade and the speed of the preparatory practice, and a buddha needs no preparatory practice at all. Where this lands: wherever this treatise sets the three vehicles side by side and lists numbers, look first at which capacity is being compared, and do not read it loosely as high and low.


V. The Knowledge of Exhaustion and the Knowledge of Non-Arising Differ by One Sentence

〔5.1〕First ask: where does the difference between the two lie? The treatise cites directly the words of the root treatise (the Treatise on the Development of Wisdom): the knowledge of exhaustion is to know of oneself “I have known suffering, I have severed origination, I have realized cessation, I have cultivated the path”; the knowledge of non-arising is to know of oneself “I have known suffering, and need not know it again,” down to “I have cultivated the path, and need not cultivate it again.” The difference lies only in the sentence appended afterward — the knowledge of exhaustion says “it is done,” the knowledge of non-arising says “it need not be done again.”

Where it is easily mistaken: supposing the knowledge of non-arising to be a new contemplation set up after the knowledge of exhaustion. What they contemplate is one and the same thing; they differ in what they settle about the future: the one reckons up the past, the other seals off what is to come. Where this lands: the two confirmations of realization — that the thing is finished, and that this thing will never come round again — are two distinct layers.

〔5.2〕How can a knowledge without outflows give rise to a knowing such as “I have already known”? This is an objection the treatise poses to itself, and the answer has two houses. The treatise masters of Kaśmīra say: that knowing is made within the subsequently obtained knowledge after emerging from contemplation, and so there is no fault; and by the difference between the two subsequently obtained knowledges the difference between the two knowledges within the prior contemplation is displayed in reverse. There is another account: the knowledge without outflows itself also makes such a knowing, and the sūtra and treatise speaking of “seeing” is merely a convenience of the run of the words, or else because it illumines and so turns with respect to the principle of the truths; and it cites the root treatise’s “and the knowledges too are view” as its warrant. Both accounts are recorded.

Where this lands: this objection is in fact one instance of a general rule — how can a knowing that carries the word “I” stand together with the contemplation of no-self that is without outflows? The treatise’s handling is not to dissolve the contradiction but to divide the stages (during right contemplation / upon emerging from it).

〔5.3〕The ledger of the mutual inclusion of the ten knowledges. The treatise thereupon sets out a table of mutual inclusion: conventional knowledge includes one in whole and one in part; dharma and subsequent each include one in whole and seven in part; suffering, origination, and cessation each include one in whole and four in part; the knowledge of the path includes one in whole and five in part; the knowledge of others’ minds includes one in whole and four in part; exhaustion and non-arising each include one in whole and six in part. The use of this ledger is to prevent the ten knowledges from being read as ten mutually exclusive cells — the ten names overlap one another, and the entities fall short of ten.


VI. Seven Reasons for Opening Two into Ten

〔6.1〕First ask: since the ten knowledges overlap one another, why establish ten at all? The treatise answers with seven grounds: first, by own nature conventional knowledge is established (having a knowledge that is not of the ultimate for its own nature); second, by counteragent dharma knowledge and subsequent knowledge are established (able to counteract the desire realm and the upper realms in whole); third, by mode of apprehension the knowledges of suffering and of origination are established (the objects of these two having no difference in entity, so that what is divided lies only in the mode of apprehension); fourth, by mode of apprehension together with object the knowledges of cessation and of the path are established (mode of apprehension and object both differing); fifth, by preparatory practice the knowledge of others’ minds is established (without it one does not know another’s mind and mental factors); sixth, by the task being done the knowledge of exhaustion is established (arising first in the body in which the task is done); seventh, by the cause being complete the knowledge of non-arising is established (arising with the whole noble path as its cause).

〔6.2〕The ordering of these seven has its point. Note the contrast between the third and the fourth: the objects of the knowledges of suffering and of origination are alike with outflows and have no difference in entity, and so they can be divided only by mode of apprehension; whereas the knowledges of cessation and of the path differ in mode of apprehension and in object alike, and so they require a ground of their own. In one and the same set of dharmas the reasons for separate establishment need not be of one order — the treatise refuses to cover ten with a single reason, and this is exactly the strictness of Abhidharma in the establishing of names.

Where it is easily mistaken: reading the seven grounds as seven coordinate criteria of classification. They are in fact seven several adjudications, each aimed at one knowledge (or one pair). Where this lands: hereafter, meeting the formula “by such a ground such a knowledge is established,” read it by pairing item with item, and do not take it for a single uniform formula.

〔6.3〕The item on the knowledge of others’ minds is particularly worth looking at. The treatise says: originally the preparatory practice is cultivated in order to know another’s mind, and when it is complete the mental factors are known along with it, “yet the name of the knowledge of others’ minds is established with reference to the preparatory practice.” The name stays with the original motive and does not change with the function afterward enlarged. This is the same manner of naming as conventional knowledge’s being named from the greater part, “taking for the most part conventional objects such as a pot.”


VII. Why the Dharma-Knowledges of Cessation and of the Path Can Counteract the Upper Realms as Well

〔7.1〕First ask: does dharma knowledge not counteract the desire realm only? The treatise here opens an exception: the dharma knowledge of cessation and the dharma knowledge of the path included in the path of cultivation “can counteract as well what is abandoned through cultivation in the upper realms.” Two sentences give the reason: “since the cessation and the path of the desire realm are superior to those of the upper realms,” and “having removed one’s own enemy one can remove another’s as well.”

〔7.2〕Why are the cessation and the path of the desire realm on the contrary superior? Here one stumbles easily. The common intuition is that the upper realms are superior to the lower; but the truth of cessation and the truth of the path are not dharmas belonging to a realm and level, and what the cessation and the path of the desire realm sever and counteract is coarser and heavier and their force more evident, and so they are called superior. The treatise closes with a very homely reason — only when one’s own enemy has been removed is there strength to spare for removing another’s.

〔7.3〕Why does it not work the other way? The treatise says “hence subsequent knowledge has nothing that can counteract the desire realm.” The cessation and the path of the upper realms are not superior to those of the desire realm, and so subsequent knowledge cannot counteract the lower realm in return. This item is asymmetrical — counteraction can run only from the superior to the inferior and not the reverse. Where this lands: wherever this treatise speaks of counteracting, ask first which is superior and which inferior; once superior and inferior are fixed, the direction is fixed.


VIII. How the Modes of Apprehension Are Distributed among the Ten Knowledges

〔8.1〕First ask: what is a mode of apprehension? This section gives first the distribution, while the entity is not explained at length until Root 13. The treatise says dharma knowledge and subsequent knowledge each possess the sixteen modes of apprehension, the impermanent, suffering, and the rest; conventional knowledge “has these and others besides,” since it can take the individual and common marks of all dharmas as its object; and the knowledges of the four truths each have four modes of apprehension taking their own truth as object.

〔8.2〕The two portions of the knowledge of others’ minds. The knowledge of others’ minds without outflows has only the four modes of apprehension taking the truth of the path as object, since it belongs from the first within the knowledge of the path; the one with outflows takes as its object the individual mark of the minds and mental factors it takes as object, and “as the object is an individual mark, so also is the mode of apprehension,” and so it is not within the sixteen. This sentence is the key to the section: the object is an individual mark, and the mode of apprehension follows suit — mode of apprehension and object advance and retreat together.

〔8.3〕A single thought takes only one entity as object. The treatise says these two knowledges of others’ minds at any time take in a single thought only one entity as object: taking a mind as object they do not take mental factors, taking feeling as object they do not take perception and the rest. This item immediately draws forth the long exchange that follows.

〔8.4〕The fourteen of exhaustion and non-arising. The treatise says exhaustion and non-arising, setting aside emptiness and non-self, each possess the remaining fourteen modes of apprehension; the reason is that these two knowledges, “though included in the ultimate, touch upon the conventional,” and upon emerging from contemplation one must say “my births are exhausted, the holy life is established, what was to be done is done, I shall not undergo further existence” — and since “I” must be said, they cannot run together with the two modes of apprehension, emptiness and non-self. This is the neatest piece of dovetailing in the whole fascicle: a single sentence of self-declaration turns back and delimits the modes of apprehension of a knowledge.


IX. The Exchange over the Mind with Greed — How a Technical Term Is Forced into a Definition

〔9.1〕First ask: if a single thought takes only one entity as object, what of the sūtra’s “he knows as it truly is a mind with greed”? The treatise answers with great dispatch: that is not to take the two, greed and mind, at once, “as one does not at the same time take a garment and the dirt upon it.” There is dirt upon the garment, but in looking at the garment one is not at the same time looking at the dirt.

〔9.2〕The two senses of a mind with greed. The treatise divides them into two layers: first, associated with greed; second, bound by greed. A mind associated with greed possesses both senses in full, while the remaining minds with outflows are only bound by greed. There is another account, holding that only the first sense is taken.

〔9.3〕How the author forces the conclusion out. This passage is the typical move of the treatise and is worth following step by step. If it be said that “whatever is not associated with greed is a mind free of greed,” then a mind associated with the remaining afflictions ought also to be called free of greed; press further, and there will appear a mind that is neither the counteragent of greed nor of defiled nature, and one would then have to grant that it is neither a mind with greed nor a mind free of greed — press a technical term until it can be hung upon neither side, and that definition is declared a failure. And so the treatise says, “therefore one ought to grant the account of the other master, that what is bound by greed is called a mind with greed.”

Where it is easily mistaken: supposing the case here settled. It is not — further on the author himself turns back and overturns the sense of “bound by greed” (see section XI). This treatise commonly adopts one account first in order to establish an argument, and then in a later stretch of the text refutes it itself; in reading, one must read to the end.


X. The Gathered and the Scattered, the Sunken and the Restless, the Small and the Great — the Glosses on Eight Pairs of Minds

〔10.1〕First ask: who fixed the names of these eight pairs of minds? The treatise records two houses. The Vaibhāṣika masters say: the gathered mind is the wholesome mind, since with respect to its object it does not run off and scatter; the scattered mind is the defiled mind, since it is associated with agitation. The masters of the West say: that which is associated with sleep is called the gathered mind, and the remaining defiled minds are called the scattered mind.

The treatise thereupon adjudges the latter account “not in accord with principle,” on two grounds: first, that on that telling a defiled mind, if associated with sleep, would extend at once to both gathered and scattered (gathered because of the sleep, scattered because of the defilement); second, that it would do violence to what the root treatise says, “to know as it truly is the gathered mind is possessed in full of four knowledges.”

〔10.2〕Who is doing the refuting? This question must be asked clearly. Puguang here marks it “the Vaibhāṣika masters refute,” and explains the identity of the masters of the West thus: “the masters of the West are the masters of the country of Gandhāra; the Mahāvibhāṣā calls them the masters abroad”; Fabao marks it “the Sarvāstivādins refute the explanation of the masters of the West; first refuting by principle, second refuting by contradiction of the root treatise.” ⇒ Both commentaries assign this refutation to the Vaibhāṣika masters (the Sarvāstivādins), and Fabao further divides the refutation into the two layers of refuting by principle and refuting by contradiction of the root treatise. This agrees with the run of the treatise’s own text — this passage is at bottom a contention between two houses within the Sarvāstivāda, which the author records.

〔10.3〕The like explanation of the remaining seven pairs. The sunken mind and the roused mind are matched with indolence and right diligence; the small mind and the great mind with what men of little and of much pure quality delight to practice. The treatise opens a further road as well, speaking of small and great from five aspects, root, price, retinue, concomitant turning, and force: the defiled mind has few roots (associated with two at most), the wholesome many (constantly associated with three); the defiled is of low price (coming to be without effort), the wholesome of high price (coming to be by a great store of provisions); the defiled has a small retinue (having no future cultivation), the wholesome a large one (having future cultivation); the defiled has little concomitant turning (only three aggregates), the wholesome much (extending to four aggregates); the defiled is of small force (the wholesome roots it severs will certainly be joined on again), the wholesome of great force (receptivity certainly severs the latent tendencies forever). Restless and unrestless, stilled and unstilled, concentrated and unconcentrated, cultivated and uncultivated, liberated and unliberated are to be inferred in the same way.

Where this lands: of these five aspects the most worth savoring is the one on “retinue” — the wholesome mind has a large retinue because it has future cultivation; when one wholesome mind becomes present, what it sets in motion is a whole string of the future. The full three thousand characters on “the cultivation of the knowledges at the several stages” in the latter half of this fascicle are the detailed ledger of just this sentence.


XI. The Author Refutes Himself: Those Eight Names Are Still Not Made Clear

〔11.1〕First ask: since each pair has been matched up, what is still lacking? The treatise says, “an explanation such as this neither accords with the sūtra nor is able to make out the several senses of the phrases” — two counts of the charge. Not according with the sūtra: the sūtra says that being inwardly gathered is “when the mind runs together with torpor and sleep, or when what is inwardly associated has calm abiding without insight,” and being outwardly scattered is “when the mind roams among the objects of the five excellent desires, scattering along and streaming along, or when what is inwardly associated has insight without calm abiding”; the sūtra has its own gloss, differing from the glosses of both foregoing houses.

〔11.2〕One round at close quarters. Objection: was it not said above that a defiled mind together with sleep would incur the fault of one mind extending to both gathered and scattered? Answer: it was said, but it does not accord with principle, since the sūtra does not grant that a defiled mind together with sleep is the scattered mind. Objection: was it not also said that this contradicts the root treatise? Answer — and this sentence shows the sense of proportion best — “better to contradict the words of a treatise than to contradict what a sūtra says.” When sūtra and treatise conflict, take the sūtra. This is a general rule of the whole treatise, said here to the full in six characters.

〔11.3〕What it means to be unable to make out the several senses. The treatise says: on that explanation one cannot make out the differing marks of each of the eight phrases, the scattered and the rest and the gathered and the rest. On the author’s own explanation, though they are alike defiled minds, the differences among their faults are displayed; and though they are alike wholesome minds, the differences among their merits are displayed, “and so, following eight senses, eight names are separately established.” Eight names are needed because eight differences are to be displayed; if all were gathered under the two heads of defiled and wholesome, the eight names would be so many superfluous names.

〔11.4〕An objection from the sunken and the restless. The treatise raises one more objection: if the sunken mind were the restless mind, the sūtra ought not to say that cultivating pliancy, concentration, and equanimity when the mind is sunken is untimely cultivation, and cultivating discernment of dharmas, diligence, and joy when the mind is restless is untimely cultivation. The other side saves itself with “this refers to cultivation in the sense of attending to it and wishing to cultivate it, not cultivating it as present”; and pleads for itself further, “as regards their being constantly associated I say their entity is one; this is speaking after my own sense, and who can bar it?” The author’s last sentence does not argue much: “nevertheless the sense of this sūtra is truly not so.”

Where this lands: what is worth watching in this whole round is not who wins but the ranking of the criteria — wherever two houses contend and the sūtra has an express text, the sūtra text is the final court; only where the sūtra has no express text and a treatise alone does, does the turn of reasoned proof come round.

〔11.5〕Turning back to refute “bound by greed.” Only now does the treatise gather in the thread laid down in section IX. If “bound by greed” means that the acquisition of greed follows along with it, then the mind without outflows of one in training must also be called a mind with greed; if it means being taken as object by greed, then the mind with outflows of one beyond learning must also be so called; if it be not granted that that mind can be taken as object by greed, then on what does that mind come to be with outflows; and if it be said to be taken as object by an affliction of the common mark, then it ought rather to be called a mind with delusion. And the most telling stroke: the knowledge of others’ minds does not take as object the acquisition of greed, nor can it be said to take as object “the greed that takes the mind as object” — on what, then, does the knowledge of others’ minds know that another has a mind with greed? Hence, “it is not by being bound by greed that a mind is called a mind with greed.”

Thereupon the author fixes it himself: “being associated with greed it is called a mind with greed; being unassociated with greed it is called free of greed and the rest.” Immediately he explains through an objection from a sūtra: the sūtra says a mind free of greed, hatred, and delusion no longer falls into the three existences, and he answers “this is said with reference to the acquisition of freedom”; and he explains through the earlier objection as well: if a mind associated with the remaining afflictions be granted in this sense to be called free of greed, there is no contradiction, only it is not said to be so, since these are to be assigned to the side of having hatred and having delusion.

〔11.6〕Closing the incidental discussion. The treatise closes with six characters, “let the incidental discussion rest, and let us state our own position,” and returns to the marks of the knowledge of others’ minds: it does not take the object of another’s mind, nor the apprehending mode of apprehension of another’s mind; it knows only that he has a defiled mind and the rest, and does not know the form to which his mind is attached, nor the mode of apprehension by which he apprehends. Were it otherwise, the knowledge of others’ minds would have to take form as object, and there would further be the fault of its taking itself as object. At the last it gives a list of fixed marks — it takes only the individual mark of one real dharma among minds and mental factors that are affiliated to the desire realm or the form realm or unaffiliated, within another’s continuum, in the present, of the same class; it is not associated with emptiness and signlessness, is not included in exhaustion and non-arising, and is not within the path of seeing or an uninterrupted path; and the remainder, not being barred, is admitted as is fitting.


XII. Whether Modes of Apprehension without Outflows Can Exceed the Sixteen

〔12.1〕First ask: what is at issue? The treatise masters of the country of Kaśmīra say: there is no mode of apprehension without outflows that exceeds these sixteen. The masters abroad say: there are further modes of apprehension without outflows that exceed the sixteen.

〔12.2〕On what do the masters abroad rely? On one sentence of the root treatise (the Treatise on the Development of Wisdom). The root treatise asks, “can there be an unaffiliated mind that discerns dharmas affiliated to the desire realm?”, answers that it can discern them, and lists the eight modes of apprehension of the impermanent, suffering, emptiness, non-self, cause, origination, arising, and condition, appending at the end the phrase “there being such a case and there being such a fact, it discerns them as drawn forth in accordance with principle.” The masters abroad accordingly take these two closing phrases to be modes of apprehension existing apart from the sixteen.

〔12.3〕How does the author check it? The author does not contend on grounds of principle but checks against the usage of the text. If that passage were meant only to display that “making the eight modes of apprehension is a case that exists and a fact that exists,” then “in the remaining places too this phrase ought to be said” — yet the same treatise, where it speaks of a mind abandoned through seeing discerning dharmas affiliated to the desire realm, lists twenty-one items, self, what belongs to self, annihilation, permanence, down to greed, hatred, pride, and delusion, and does not append the phrases “there is such a case” and the rest. Where one and the same treatise has a formula of the same type here and lacks it there, it is evident that these two phrases are not names of modes of apprehension. And so the treatise judges, “such an explanation is not so, since the remaining places do not say it,” and “since this phrase is absent, the explanation does not accord with principle.”

Where it is easily mistaken: reading this passage as the author adjudging the masters abroad wholly wrong. What the treatise denies is only this one textual proof, not a declaration that there is absolutely no further mode outside the sixteen; while what the stanza establishes with “the pure do not exceed the sixteen” is the tenet of Kaśmīra. The statements of both parties are recorded together, and the choice between them belongs to the adjudication of doctrine.

Where this lands: this passage gives a method of great use — before citing a sentence as proof, look whether the sentences of the same type in the same book say the same thing. A solitary instance proves nothing.


XIII. The Names and the Entities of the Sixteen Modes of Apprehension

〔13.1〕First ask: how many entities lie beneath the sixteen names? The treatise first records a divergent account: some other master says the names are sixteen but the real entities only seven — of those taking the truth of suffering as object, name and entity are four alike, and of those taking the remaining three truths as object, the names are four apiece but the entities one apiece, four plus three making seven. Then it gives the correct account: “one who speaks as we do holds that in real entity they are sixteen as well.”

〔13.2〕How is it proved that the entities are in fact sixteen? The treatise makes no abstract argument; it turns instead to glossing mode by mode — giving three rounds of glosses in one breath. The first round: because it exists awaiting conditions, impermanent; because it has the nature of oppression, suffering; because it runs counter to the view of what belongs to self, empty; because it runs counter to the view of self, non-self; by the principle of a seed, cause; by the principle of an equal manifesting, origination; by the principle of a continuum, arising; by the principle of bringing to completion, condition (with the simile of the lump of clay, the wheel, the cord, and water coming together to make a pot); because all the aggregates are exhausted, cessation; because the three fires have come to rest, stilled; because there are no manifold troubles, excellent; because one departs from the manifold calamities, separation; by the sense of a way through, the path; because it accords with correct principle, conformity; because it goes rightly forward, progress; because it can transcend forever, issuing forth.

The second round exchanges another set of reasons: because it is not final, impermanent; because it is like bearing a heavy burden, suffering; because inwardly it is apart from an agent or person, empty; because it is not under one’s own mastery, non-self; by the sense of drawing forth, cause; by the sense of coming forth, origination; by the sense of nourishing and bringing to birth, arising; by the sense of acting as a support, condition; because it is not joined on again and the continuum is severed, cessation; because it is apart from the three marks of the conditioned, stilled; because it is the wholesome of the ultimate, excellent; because it is utterly secure, separation; because it counteracts the wrong path, the path; because it counteracts what is not in accordance, conformity; because it enters upon the palace of nirvāṇa, progress; because it relinquishes all the existences, issuing forth.

For the third round the author says of himself, “since the glosses of old are thus not of one gate only, let a further explanation be made as each may please,” and gives yet another set.

〔13.3〕The three rounds of glossing are themselves the argument. This is to be seen clearly: if there were only seven entities beneath the sixteen names, it would be impossible to give three sets of glosses each internally coherent and none repeating the others. That one can gloss them three times over, one name to one sense each time, is precisely what shows that each of the sixteen names has its own entity. The treatise does not refute by declaration; it refutes by density.

Where it is easily mistaken: taking the three rounds of glosses for a heap of synonymous repetition and skipping over them. On the contrary, they are the evidence of the section itself.

〔13.4〕The four desires and four similes of the four modes of the truth of origination. At the truth of origination the treatise opens a further passage: since the stages differ, the four desires differ — grasping the general self of the present and arousing the general desire for one’s own being; grasping the general self of the future and arousing the general desire for further existence; grasping a particular self of the future and arousing the particular desire for further existence; grasping the self joined on to birth and arousing the desire at the time of that joining (or grasping the self that does actions and arousing the desire at the time of doing them). The four stand to suffering, in order, as initial cause, equal gathering, particular condition, and near arising, matched with the four similes of the seed, the sprout, the field, and the blossom. The simile of the field the treatise states most finely — by the force of field, water, dung, and the rest, the flavor, potency, ripeness, and quality of the fruit each arise severally.

Following the sūtra’s modes of craving, the treatise sets out eighteen more: five differences in grasping the general self of the present, five in grasping the general self of the future, four in grasping a particular self of the future, four in grasping the self joined on to birth.

Where this lands: this passage restores that abstract truth, “origination,” to four concrete tenses of the grasping of self — the present self, the future self, the future self in another form, the self now being joined on to birth. The cause of suffering is not an abstract desire; it is the grasping of self in four tenses.

〔13.5〕Modes of apprehension have discernment for their entity, and the breadth and narrowness of the three gates. The treatise says a mode of apprehension has discernment for its entity. Objection: then discernment itself has no mode of apprehension, since discernment is not associated with discernment. The treatise answers: it ought to be said that every difference of class in the taking of an object by mind and mental factors is called a mode of apprehension; discernment and the remaining minds and mental factors all have an object and so are all that which apprehends; and all existing dharmas are that which is apprehended. Hence the three gates differ in breadth and narrowness — discernment extends to all three, mode of apprehension, that which apprehends, and that which is apprehended; the remaining minds and mental factors extend only to that which apprehends and that which is apprehended; and the remaining existing dharmas are that which is apprehended alone.

Where it is easily mistaken: reading mode of apprehension, that which apprehends, and that which is apprehended as three coordinate classes. They are three circles of differing compass, and one and the same discernment falls within all three at once, while an ordinary existing dharma falls only within the outermost. Where this lands: this is the treatise’s standard model for handling the threefold division of entity, function, and object, and may be applied directly wherever a like threefold division is met with hereafter.


XIV. Nature, Level, and Body — Three Gates Spoken of Together

〔14.1〕First ask: how are the three natures divided? The treatise says conventional knowledge extends to the three natures, wholesome, unwholesome, and indeterminate, while the remaining nine knowledges are wholesome alone. The reason need not be stated expressly — the nine knowledges are all included in the noble path or have the noble path for their cause, and conventional knowledge alone extends to the ordinary.

〔14.2〕The stairway of levels depended upon. Conventional knowledge extends in its dependence from the desire realm up to the summit of existence (all nine levels); the knowledge of others’ minds depends only upon the four fundamental meditative absorptions; dharma knowledge depends upon these four together with access concentration and the intermediate absorption, six levels in all; the rest depend upon these six together with the three lower formless levels, nine in all.

Where it is easily mistaken: reading the “only four” of the knowledge of others’ minds as its being the weakest. In fact this makes it the most particular about its level — it can arise only upon a fundamental meditative absorption, and neither access concentration nor the intermediate absorption will do. More limits do not necessarily mean inferior; often they mean that the conditions it depends upon are the finer.

〔14.3〕The body depended upon. The knowledge of others’ minds can become present in dependence upon a body of the desire realm or of the form realm alike; dharma knowledge arises only in dependence upon a body of the desire realm; the remaining eight knowledges extend in their dependence to bodies of the three realms. Dharma knowledge depends only upon a body of the desire realm because it takes the four truths of the desire realm as its object, and the place where it becomes present must be the desire realm. Where this lands: in reading this treatise, “level” and “body” must be told apart — the level is the level of absorption depended upon, the body is the place of birth in which one stands when it becomes present, and the two frequently do not coincide.


XV. Inclusion in the Foundations of Mindfulness — a Ledger in Three Sentences

The treatise says the knowledge of cessation is comprised within the foundation of mindfulness of dharmas, the knowledge of others’ minds is included in the latter three foundations of mindfulness, and the remaining eight knowledges extend to the four.

First ask: why is the knowledge of cessation only in the foundation of mindfulness of dharmas? Because it takes cessation through discernment alone as its object, and cessation through discernment is an unconditioned dharma, which only the foundation of mindfulness of dharmas can include. Why is the knowledge of others’ minds only in the latter three? Because what it takes as object is another’s mind and mental factors, and it does not take form as object, so that the foundation of mindfulness of the body is excluded.

Where it is easily mistaken: supposing the foundations of mindfulness to be four gates of practice with no bearing on the classification of the knowledges. What is used here is the “inclusion of objects” side of the foundations of mindfulness — one and the same set of four foundations of mindfulness can serve both as gates of practice and as four cells for classifying objects; this section uses the latter. Where this lands: when a familiar numerical category turns up in an unfamiliar context, ask first which of its sides is being used here.


XVI. How Many Knowledges Each of the Ten Takes as Object

The ledger the treatise gives is this: dharma knowledge takes nine as object (setting aside subsequent knowledge), subsequent knowledge takes nine (setting aside dharma knowledge), the knowledge of the path takes nine (setting aside conventional knowledge, since it is not included in the path); the knowledges of suffering and of origination take two apiece (conventional and others’ minds); conventional, others’ minds, exhaustion, and non-arising take ten apiece; the knowledge of cessation takes no knowledge as object, taking cessation through discernment alone as its object.

First ask: why does dharma knowledge not take subsequent knowledge as object? This carries the earlier line, that dharma and subsequent do not know each other, through to the taking of objects — their whole counteraction of realm and level does not overlap. Why does the knowledge of the path set aside conventional knowledge? Because conventional knowledge is not included in the truth of the path, while the knowledge of the path takes only the truth of the path as object. Why do the knowledges of suffering and of origination take only two? Because they take only what is with outflows as object, and among the ten knowledges only conventional knowledge and the knowledge of others’ minds with outflows are with outflows.

Where it is easily mistaken: memorizing this string of numbers by rote. In fact every one of the numbers can be derived from the three lines of the truth taken as object, the realm, and with or without outflows. Where this lands: meeting a table of numbers in this treatise, look first for its line of derivation and the numbers will remember themselves; if you cannot remember them, it is the line you have not found.


XVII. The Objects of the Ten Knowledges, Ten Dharmas in All

〔17.1〕First ask: how are the ten dharmas counted out? The treatise says the conditioned dharmas divide into eight — the four classes of what is affiliated to the three realms and the conditioned without outflows, each divided into the associated and the unassociated, four times two being eight; and the unconditioned divides into two, the wholesome unconditioned and the indeterminate unconditioned. Together they make ten.

〔17.2〕The object of each knowledge. Conventional knowledge takes ten; dharma knowledge takes five (the two of the desire realm, the two of the outflowless path, and the wholesome unconditioned); subsequent knowledge takes seven (the six of the form and formless realms and of the outflowless path, plus the wholesome unconditioned); the knowledges of suffering and of origination take six apiece, those affiliated to the three realms; the knowledge of cessation takes one (the wholesome unconditioned); the knowledge of the path takes two (the outflowless path); the knowledge of others’ minds takes three (the associated dharmas of the desire realm, the form realm, and the outflowless); exhaustion and non-arising take nine apiece (the eight conditioned plus the wholesome unconditioned).

Where it is easily mistaken: supposing that because the knowledge of cessation takes only one it is the narrowest and so the poorest. The one dharma that the knowledge of cessation takes as its object is nirvāṇa itself. Fewness of object does not mean lightness of sense — this is a proportion the treatise keeps throughout.

〔17.3〕Whether a single thought can take all dharmas as object. The treatise poses this question to itself and answers that it cannot. Objection: does the knowledge that contemplates non-self not know that all dharmas are non-self? Answer: that too cannot take all dharmas as object. This one question and answer leads straight into the next section.


XVIII. Why the Contemplation of Non-Self Cannot Reach Itself

〔18.1〕First ask: which piece is missing? The treatise says “still setting aside its own class” — its own class being its own entity, the dharmas associated with it, and the dharmas coexistent with it. The reason is in three sentences: object and possessor of an object are distinct; they have the same object; and they are neighboring and near — hence they are not what this knowledge takes as object.

Where it is easily mistaken: supposing this to say that the contemplation of non-self has a hole in it. It is not a hole but a structure — the portion that contemplates cannot at the same time be what is contemplated, just as a knife does not cut itself. Where this lands: this may be applied directly to every claim of “taking all dharmas as object without exception”; ask first whether it sets aside its own class.

〔18.2〕Why is it only formed through hearing and through reflection? The treatise says this knowledge is included in the desire realm and the form realm alone and is formed through hearing and through reflection, not through cultivation; the reason is “because discernment formed through cultivation takes a single level severally as its object, and were it otherwise one would become free of defilement all at once” — discernment formed through cultivation takes one level severally as its object, and if this knowledge, which takes everything as object in general, were formed through cultivation, then one would at a single stroke become free of the defilement of all the levels, which plainly is not so.

Where this lands: this is a very handsome form of reductive proof — suppose it were formed through cultivation, derive a result that nobody will grant, and so adjudge that it is not. This adjudication later became one of the disputes within the lineage; see the section of Further Resonances.


XIX. How Many Knowledges Are Accomplished, from the Ordinary Being to One beyond Learning

The treatise’s ledger: at the stage of the ordinary being and at the first thought-instant of the path of seeing, one knowledge is definitely accomplished (conventional); at the second thought-instant three (with dharma and suffering added); at the fourth, sixth, tenth, and fourteenth thought-instants, subsequent, origination, cessation, and the path are added in order; at stages where no addition has been reached the number is as before, and so at the stage of the path of cultivation seven are likewise definitely accomplished; at any of these stages, if one is already free of desire one adds one (others’ minds), excepting only the ordinary being born in the formless realm; one whose liberation depends on circumstance definitely accomplishes nine (with the knowledge of exhaustion added), and one whose liberation does not depend on circumstance definitely accomplishes ten (with non-arising added).

First ask: why is the addition made at just the second, fourth, sixth, tenth, and fourteenth thought-instants? For this one must go back and check against the table of the sixteen minds of the path of seeing in the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble — the place where the dharma knowledge and the subsequent knowledge of each truth first arise is the place where a new knowledge is first obtained. This section is the knowledge-side portrait of the table of the sixteen minds in the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble, and the two tables must be read together.

Where it is easily mistaken: reading “definitely accomplishes” as “becomes present.” To accomplish is to have obtained and not lost; to become present is to be using it at the moment. That an ordinary being definitely accomplishes conventional knowledge does not mean that he is using it at every moment. Where this lands: wherever this treatise speaks of accomplishing, it is always with reference to “obtaining,” which is a different thing from actual occurrence.


XX. Cultivation at the Stage of the Path of Seeing — the Conventional Knowledge at the Border of Direct Realization

〔20.1〕First ask: what is cultivated in the path of seeing? The treatise says that at the stage of the path of seeing, whatever receptivity or knowledge arises, one cultivates in the future what is of that same class, and cultivates in full the modes of apprehension and foundations of mindfulness of that same truth. Why only what is of the same class? Two reasons: “because this class-nature has never been obtained before,” and “because its counteragent and its object are both fixed.”

〔20.2〕What the conventional knowledge at the border of direct realization is. Only at the three subsequent knowledges of suffering, origination, and cessation can one cultivate in addition the future conventional knowledge at the border of direct realization, “since it can be cultivated in addition only at the hindmost border of the direct realization of each single truth, this name is established for it” — the name is its position: at the hindmost border of the direct realization of one truth.

〔20.3〕Why is it not cultivated at the subsequent knowledge of the path? The treatise gives two reasons: conventional knowledge has never performed direct realization in terms of entities with respect to the path; and there certainly is no one who can perform thorough direct realization in terms of entities with respect to the path — suffering, origination, and cessation admit of thorough knowing, thorough severing, and thorough realizing, while the path cannot be thoroughly cultivated, since the class-natures of the path are too many. The treatise records also a divergent account (that this is a retinue of the path of seeing while being included in the path of cultivation, and so cannot be cultivated) and does not adopt it, judging, “the principle is not fully established and should not be taken as proof.”

〔20.4〕The most precarious step: it is a dharma that will not arise. The treatise says this conventional knowledge “is a dharma that will not arise, since at no time is there room for it to become present.” The objection follows at once: since it does not arise, how is it still said to be cultivated? Answer: because it was not obtained before and is only now obtained. Objection again: since it cannot arise, upon what does the sense of acquisition rest? — an exceedingly sharp objection, since “acquisition” is ordinarily tied to being able to arise. The treatise cites the ancient master’s explanation in answer: by the force of the noble path this conventional knowledge is cultivated, and after emerging from contemplation a superior conventional knowledge taking the truths as its object becomes present; because the support of its arising has been obtained, it is called obtaining it, “as obtaining a gold ore is called obtaining gold.”

This simile is the pivot of the section: to obtain the ore is not to have gold in hand, but the ore is that upon which the gold depends, and so to speak of obtaining gold is not empty. In the same way, though the conventional knowledge cultivated in the path of seeing does not become present, the support of its becoming present has been obtained.

〔20.5〕The Vaibhāṣika masters do not adopt this sense. The treatise thereupon records their divergent adoption: whichever level the path of seeing that becomes present depends upon, one can cultivate in the future what belongs to that level and to the lower levels — when the path of seeing dependent upon access concentration becomes present, one can cultivate in the future the path of seeing of one level and the conventional knowledge of two levels; and so on to the path of seeing dependent upon the fourth meditative absorption becoming present, whereupon one can cultivate in the future the path of seeing of six levels and the conventional knowledge of seven levels. Both accounts are recorded.

〔20.6〕The foundations of mindfulness and the own nature of this conventional knowledge. What is cultivated at the border of suffering and at the border of origination extends to the four foundations of mindfulness, while at the border of cessation it is the foundation of mindfulness of dharmas alone; at whichever truth’s border of direct realization it is cultivated, it takes that truth as its object with the modes of apprehension of that truth, since it is obtained by the force of the path of seeing. It is obtained through preparatory practice alone, and because knowledge prevails in it the name “knowledge” is established for it; spoken of together with its retinue, it has the four aggregates of the desire realm and the five aggregates of the form realm for its own nature.


XXI. Cultivation at the Stage of the Path of Cultivation and at the Stage beyond Learning

〔21.1〕The first thought of the path of cultivation. At the moment of the sixteenth mind, the subsequent knowledge of the path, two knowledges are cultivated in the present; one not yet free of desire cultivates six in the future (dharma, subsequent, and the four truths), and one free of desire cultivates seven (with others’ minds added, conventional knowledge not being cultivated, since it is the counteragent of the summit of existence).

〔21.2〕The difference between severing the desire realm and severing the upper levels. The treatise lists one by one what the uninterrupted path, the path of liberation, the preparatory path, and the path of advance cultivate in the present and in the future in severing the nine grades of the desire realm and in severing the seven levels above, the totals being seven or eight. The essential point lies in two dividing lines: conventional knowledge is not cultivated where the summit of existence is counteracted (what counteracts the summit of existence may not be with outflows), and the knowledge of others’ minds is not cultivated in a path able to sever obstruction (a path that severs obstruction does not admit others’ minds). These two recur again and again and are the bones of this whole ledger.

〔21.3〕The first thought beyond learning. At the ninth path of liberation severing the summit of existence, the subsequent knowledges of suffering and of origination and the knowledge of exhaustion are cultivated in the present as is fitting (since the object is the summit of existence); in the future nine or ten are cultivated as is fitting — one of dull faculty setting aside only non-arising, one of sharp faculty cultivating non-arising as well. So too for the path of advance.

Where it is easily mistaken: reading the difference of dull and sharp faculty as a difference in the height of the fruit realized. What differs here is only the single item of whether the knowledge of non-arising is cultivated; the entity of the fruit is alike arhatship.


XXII. Refining the Faculties, Intermixed Cultivation, Cultivating the Supernormal Knowledges, and the Remaining Stages

〔22.1〕Cultivation in the refining of the faculties. In the uninterrupted paths of refining the faculties by one in training, the dharma knowledges and subsequent knowledges of the four truths are cultivated in the present, and six are cultivated in the future — conventional knowledge not being cultivated (since this resembles the path of seeing), and others’ minds not being cultivated (since it can sever obstruction). For the paths of liberation, one not yet free of desire cultivates six and one already free of desire seven (with others’ minds added); and the treatise records also a divergent account, “another master says: at the stage of the path of liberation conventional knowledge too is cultivated.” For the preparatory paths, seven if not yet free of desire and eight if already free; for the paths of advance, seven if not yet free of desire and eight if already free.

In the uninterrupted paths of refining the faculties by one beyond learning, seven are cultivated in the future (the dharma knowledges and subsequent knowledges of the four truths plus exhaustion, conventional knowledge not being cultivated, as resembling the counteracting of the summit of existence); for the first eight paths of liberation, eight; for the ninth path of liberation, nine; for the last path of liberation, ten; for the preparatory paths, nine in the future; for the paths of advance, nine for the dull and ten for the sharp.

〔22.2〕The intermixed cultivation of the meditative absorptions. For the uninterrupted paths of intermixed cultivation by one in training, seven are cultivated in the future; for the paths of liberation there are only the dharma knowledges and subsequent knowledges of the four truths, with conventional knowledge added at the preparatory stage; for the paths of advance others’ minds is further added, and all cultivate eight in the future. For the uninterrupted paths of intermixed cultivation by one beyond learning, eight are cultivated in the future for the dull and nine for the sharp; for the paths of liberation, nine in the future for the dull and ten for the sharp; and the paths of advance are the same as at the refining of the faculties.

〔22.3〕Cultivating the supernormal knowledges. For the five uninterrupted paths of one in training who cultivates the supernormal knowledges, conventional knowledge is cultivated in the present and seven in the future; for the two paths of liberation of the supernormal knowledge of former abodes and of supernormal powers and for the five preparatory paths, conventional knowledge is cultivated in the present, while for the path of liberation of the supernormal knowledge of others’ minds it is dharma, subsequent, path, conventional, and others’ minds; for all the paths of advance, the knowledges of suffering, origination, and cessation are cultivated in the present along with them as is fitting, and all cultivate eight in the future. For one beyond learning cultivating the supernormal knowledges, eight in the future for the dull and nine for the sharp, nine for the dull and ten for the sharp. The two paths of liberation of the supernormal knowledge of the divine eye and of the divine ear, being of indeterminate nature, are not called cultivation — this sentence shows the sense of proportion best: the definition of cultivation contains wholesomeness within it, and the indeterminate does not enter into cultivation.

〔22.4〕Arousing the remaining merits, and the stages of the ordinary being. When a noble one arouses merits with outflows such as the four immeasurables, one conventional knowledge alone is cultivated in the present; one in training cultivates seven in the future if not yet free of desire and eight if already free; one beyond learning cultivates nine in the future for the dull and ten for the sharp, excepting only the subtlest of subtle minds (which in the future cultivates conventional knowledge alone). When arousing merits without outflows, those included in the meditative absorptions cultivate in the present the dharma knowledges and subsequent knowledges of the four truths, and those included in the formless cultivate in the present the four subsequent knowledges alone. When an ordinary being becomes free of defilement, conventional knowledge is cultivated in the present; for the ninth path of liberation and for the path of advance and the preparatory path for becoming free of defilement that arise in dependence upon the four fundamental meditative absorptions, two are cultivated in the future (with others’ minds added), and for the rest conventional knowledge alone. In cultivating the five supernormal knowledges, for the preparatory paths and two of the paths of liberation conventional knowledge is cultivated in the present, for one path of liberation conventional knowledge and others’ minds, and for the five uninterrupted paths conventional knowledge alone in the present and in the future. In cultivating the remaining merits in dependence upon the fundamental meditative absorptions, conventional knowledge is cultivated in the present and two in the future in every case; only the factors conducive to penetration certainly do not cultivate the knowledge of others’ minds, “since they are the near retinue of the path of seeing”; and in cultivating the remaining merits in dependence upon the absorptions of the remaining levels, there is conventional knowledge alone in the present and in the future.

Where this lands: this whole ledger of three thousand characters is in fact only five or six rules combined again and again — where the summit of existence is counteracted the conventional is not cultivated; a path that severs obstruction does not cultivate others’ minds; one not yet free of desire does not obtain others’ minds; the dull of faculty leave out non-arising; the indeterminate is not called cultivation; the factors conducive to penetration do not cultivate others’ minds. Draw the rules out and the ledger turns from a list into a derivation. The closing sentence of the fascicle, “all this should be pondered as is fitting,” is precisely the demand that the reader work out for himself the cells that were not set out.


XXIII. The Levels of What Is Cultivated in the Future, and Whether “Obtaining” Is Cultivation

〔23.1〕First ask: of how many levels is what is cultivated in the future? The treatise says that when the paths depend upon this level and when this level is obtained, one can cultivate in the future what is with outflows of this level; and that when a noble one is becoming free of this level, when this level is obtained, and when the paths within this level become present, in every case he can cultivate what is without outflows of this level and of the lower levels. The phrase “becoming free of this” extends to two of the four kinds of path.

〔23.2〕The prerogative of the first knowledge of exhaustion. Only when the first knowledge of exhaustion becomes present is the force able to cultivate throughout the merits with outflows of the nine levels — the immeasurable merits, the contemplation of the impure and the rest, “can bind the manifold confusions and sever them without remainder, just as when what binds is severed the vital force of what is bound is severed through.” The treatise adds a simile: at that time his own mind is just now ascending the royal throne, and the acquisitions aroused by all wholesome dharmas come to pay court; “as when a great king ascends the throne and is consecrated by sprinkling of the head, all the lands within his borders come to render tribute.”

This is one of the few flourishes in the fascicle, and it is not mere rhetoric. It states a structural fact: at the very thought-instant in which the confusions of the summit of existence are severed to the end, the acquisitions of all the merits with outflows of the nine levels arise together at one time. Where this lands: attainment in practice is often not an item-by-item accumulation but a whole tract falling into place at once after one crucial severing.

〔23.3〕Two limits. First, “one born in a higher level certainly does not cultivate a lower one.” Second, the phrase “the first knowledge of exhaustion” refers only to becoming free of the summit of existence and to the ninth path of liberation of the five stages of refining the faculties, and is not to be used loosely.

〔23.4〕What was once obtained does not count as cultivation. The treatise defines: only what was not obtained before, is now obtained, and is obtained by effort is what is cultivated; if it was once obtained before and afterward relinquished, then though it be obtained again now it is not what is cultivated, “since it was not realized by any setting forth of toil.” It divides this into two aspects as well: what was not obtained before and is made present by effort can cultivate the future, since its force is superior; what was once obtained and arises again does not cultivate the future, since it does not arise by much effort and its force is inferior.

Where it is easily mistaken: supposing “cultivation” to mean repeated practice. The cultivation of this treatise is here far stricter — it must be a first obtaining, and an obtaining by effort; obtaining again does not count.


XXIV. The Four Kinds of Cultivation, and the Six of the Masters Abroad

〔24.1〕First ask: since cultivation is not obtaining alone, how many kinds are there? The treatise lists four: cultivation as acquisition, cultivation as practice, cultivation as counteragent, cultivation as expulsion.

〔24.2〕Upon what dharmas are the four established? Cultivation as acquisition and as practice are established upon conditioned wholesome dharmas — for the future there is cultivation as acquisition alone, for the present both acquisition and practice; cultivation as counteragent and as expulsion are established upon dharmas with outflows. Hence wholesome dharmas with outflows possess all four kinds of cultivation in full (being both conditioned wholesome and with outflows); the conditioned without outflows possesses only the former two, and the remaining dharmas with outflows only the latter two.

This passage is extremely brief and its apportioning extremely exact: two measures (conditioned wholesome / with outflows) cross to make four cells, and the four cultivations each take their place. Where this lands: meeting a passage in this treatise that apportions by the crossing of two conditions, draw a two-by-two table and the relations become clear at once.

〔24.3〕The six cultivations of the masters abroad. The masters abroad add cultivation as guarding and cultivation as contemplating upon the four — to guard and protect the several faculties is cultivation as guarding, to contemplate the body is cultivation as contemplating, and they cite a passage of sūtra for each (cultivating the faculties, cultivating the body). The treatise masters of the country of Kaśmīra answer: the two cultivations, guarding and contemplating, are comprised within cultivation as counteragent and cultivation as expulsion, and need not be separately established.

This is the close of the whole fascicle, and it answers exactly to its opening: the opening asks whether receptivity is knowledge, which is to ask whether a name ought to stand on its own; the close asks whether guarding and contemplating ought to be separately established as cultivations, which is still the same question. What one work of Abhidharma does from beginning to end is just this — whether a name deserves to stand on its own is settled by whether it has some portion that cannot be taken away by another. Both accounts are recorded, and the choice between them belongs to the adjudication of doctrine.


Further Resonances: The Mirror of the Three Commentaries

The foregoing is the sense of the treatise text of this fascicle itself. Below, a further section is set up, gathering four things: the adjudications of the three commentaries and their divergences, Saṅghabhadra’s refutations, the divergences of Paramārtha’s earlier translation, and the coordinates for parallel reading. A mirror is not the treatise; it is only a change of reading upon one and the same text. Recorded without adjudication, each returned to its own place.

1. Where the Three Commentaries Diverge

A commentary wholly absent from this chapter. Shentai’s Commentary is a fragmentary text; the seven fascicles now extant belong to the Chapter on the Elements, the Chapter on the Faculties, and the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble, and the Chapter on Knowledge is wholly wanting, so that this fascicle has no line-by-line exposition of Shentai’s to attach. This is marked as wanting according to the facts, and the text of other fascicles is not made to stand in its place. But one thing is worth setting down: fascicle one of Shentai’s Commentary has a general conspectus of the whole treatise, in which the sentence “the chapter on knowledge, sixty-one lines” remains an independent witness to the stanza count of this chapter — the general conspectus of a fragmentary commentary can bear witness beyond the range of its own fragmentation, which is one method this fascicle yields. As for the line-by-line exposition of this chapter, it remains wanting.

A division into four and a division into seven. Puguang and Yuanhui alike adjudge the gate of “explaining the differences among the knowledges” to divide into four — the difference of receptivity, knowledge, and view; the difference of mark among the ten knowledges; the modes of apprehension of the ten knowledges; and the analysis through the several gates — the two agreeing word for word, Yuanhui here plainly following Puguang’s outline. Fabao, on the other hand, sets up seven — the difference of receptivity, knowledge, and view; the difference of mark among the ten knowledges; the establishing of the ten knowledges; the difference of what dharma knowledge severs; the modes of apprehension of the ten knowledges; the analysis by gates of sense; and the extended explanation of the cultivation of the knowledges. Wherein lies the difference? Fabao makes independent sections of “the establishing of the ten knowledges” (the seven grounds on which the ten are established) and “the difference of what dharma knowledge severs” (the dharma knowledges of cessation and the path counteracting the upper realms as well), which Puguang gathers into “the difference of mark among the ten knowledges”; and he splits Puguang’s “analysis through the several gates” into the two sections of analysis by gates of sense and the extended explanation of the cultivation of the knowledges. ⇒ In one and the same stretch of the treatise, one house sees four joints and another sees seven. Recorded without adjudication.

And from this a rule for reading the commentaries follows. Because the divisions differ, the ordinal numbers differ too: at one and the same passage, “within these ten knowledges, which has which modes of apprehension,” Puguang marks “this is the third, explaining the modes of apprehension of the ten knowledges” and Yuanhui “from here the third of the main text,” while Fabao marks “below, the fifth, explaining the modes of apprehension of the ten knowledges.” ⇒ In citing an ancient master’s “the Nth,” the name of his house must be cited along with it, or one and the same passage will come out with ordinal numbers contradicting one another. This is not that one of the three commentaries is wrong; it is that there are three different knives.

The gloss on the chapter’s name: two glosses and three. Puguang glosses the name of knowledge as “because it decides and knows with weight it is called knowledge,” and gives the reason of the order — “the previous chapter explained the result and this chapter explains the cause, and since the cause is the nearer as regards the result, knowledge is made out next.” Fabao gives two glosses: first, “discernment deciding upon what has once been seen is called knowledge”; second, “or else, the mind that seeks to see the object having come to rest and the preparatory effort having slackened, it is called knowledge.” Yuanhui is briefest, giving only “deciding is called knowledge, and this chapter explains it at length, hence ‘analysis.’” ⇒ On the matter of the chapter’s name, Puguang is full on the order, Fabao full on the glossing, and Yuanhui brief; and that second gloss of Fabao’s is really put to use in the text of this fascicle (in explaining why the two knowledges of exhaustion and non-arising are not view), while neither Puguang nor Fabao expressly uses it there — a layer to be recorded without adjudging which is the better.

Why receptivity is not knowledge: the treatise’s own gloss and Fabao’s citation. The reason the treatise itself gives is “because the doubt it is itself to sever has not yet been severed” — spoken from the severing or not severing of doubt. Fabao here cites the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle besides: “or else, the mind that seeks to see the object having come to rest and the preparatory effort having slackened, it is called knowledge; the receptivities, as they arise, weigh and consider, and their intent and preparatory effort are fierce, and so they are not included in knowledge” — spoken from the fierceness or slackness of intent and preparatory effort. ⇒ Two glosses standing together by different roads: the treatise speaks from what is severed, the Correct Principle from the force of what apprehends. Fabao cites it in aid of explanation and does not say which of the two prevails. Recorded without adjudication.

The speaker-labels of the passage on the gathered and the scattered mind: the two commentaries agree entirely. This is the one passage of debate in this fascicle in which Puguang, Fabao, and Saṅghabhadra all three have a part, and the assignment of the speakers is therefore clearest here. Puguang marks “the Vaibhāṣika masters refute,” and explains the identity of the masters of the West thus: “the masters of the West are the masters of the country of Gandhāra; the Mahāvibhāṣā calls them the masters abroad”; Fabao marks “the Sarvāstivādins refute the explanation of the masters of the West; first refuting by principle, second refuting by contradiction of the root treatise.” ⇒ What the two commentaries assign agrees entirely: what refutes the masters of the West is the line of the Vaibhāṣika masters (the Sarvāstivādins), and not some further house set up beside them; and Fabao divides the refutation into the two layers of refuting by principle and refuting by contradiction of the root treatise, answering one by one to the two reasons the treatise gives (the fault of extending to both gathered and scattered, and the contradiction of what the root treatise says). This set of labels is the most reliable anchor in this fascicle for “who asks and who answers.”

The passage on what is formed through hearing and reflection: Fabao marks “the difference is one of school.” Under the treatise’s passage “not formed through cultivation … one would become free of defilement all at once,” Fabao says expressly, “this is not the tenet of the Sarvāstivādins; how is it known? The Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle says …,” citing Saṅghabhadra’s refutation word for word, and concluding at the end, “the two accounts differ, the difference being one of school.” ⇒ Fabao here passes no verdict but only points out that the difference of the two accounts issues from a difference of school. This sentence, “the difference being one of school,” is the ancient masters’ own statement of the form of “one meaning and two schools recorded together” — not a rule laid down for them by later men.

What has not been checked out and is marked as wanting according to the facts. For the passage on whether modes of apprehension without outflows exceed the sixteen (the second half of Root 12), the passage on what is formed through hearing and reflection, and the passage on the objection about what the sense of cultivation rests upon, the word-for-word outline labels of Puguang and Fabao for “who establishes and who refutes” have not been checked out in the apparatus of this fascicle, and are marked as awaiting supplement according to the facts, and not filled in by conjecture. ⇒ At these three passages the reader may simply read the assignment from the tone of the treatise text itself; and of the three, the first two have both parties expressly marked in the treatise text (Kaśmīra / the masters abroad; the author’s own adjudication), while the third is an objection the author poses to himself and answers by citing an ancient master (see the following item).

Yuanhui has no chapter-title line. Of the three commentaries, Yuanhui alone has no separate chapter-title line at the head of his fascicle for this chapter, the fascicle title beginning it directly; the five characters “Analysis of Knowledge” yield a zero result within the range of Yuanhui’s Chapter on Knowledge, and the chapter title appears only in the collation note of the B recension. ⇒ This is a difference purely of form, touching no doctrine, yet it has a practical consequence for searching — to search Yuanhui’s Chapter on Knowledge with the string “Analysis of Knowledge” is bound to yield a false zero. Set it down.

2. Saṅghabhadra’s Refutations

Saṅghabhadra’s two treatises name this chapter not “Analysis of Knowledge” but “Making Out Knowledge”; the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle gives it the same chapter number, the seventh, while the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine gives the eighth — the shift of the latter being due to its setting up a preface chapter at the head of the whole work, which adds one throughout, and not a peculiarity of this chapter. The opening sentences of the two treatises are word for word the same.

First: on the adjudication of the gathered and the scattered mind, Saṅghabhadra reverses the direction. The treatise records the two glosses of the Vaibhāṣika masters and of the masters of the West, and adjudges the explanation of the masters of the West “not in accord with principle.” Saṅghabhadra, calling Vasubandhu directly “the Sūtra-master,” reverses the adjudication: he says that the Sūtra-master holds this not to accord with the sūtra, whereas “the explanation of the Westerner does accord with the sūtra,” and says of Vasubandhu that he “does not examine the sense of the sūtra and praises and blames at random.” ⇒ Three layers are to be seen here clearly: the refutation in the treatise and the refutation of Saṅghabhadra issue alike from the Sarvāstivāda line, and yet their adjudications are opposite — the treatise (following the Vaibhāṣika masters) adjudges the masters of the West contrary to principle, and Saṅghabhadra adjudges them in accord with the sūtra and reproaches Vasubandhu. The fierceness of the wording of this refutation is the greatest in the fascicle. All three parties recorded, without adjudging right and wrong.

Second: the defining of a mode of apprehension. Answering the objection that “if discernment is not associated with discernment then discernment has no mode of apprehension,” the treatise establishes that “every difference of class in the taking of an object by mind and mental factors is called a mode of apprehension.” Saṅghabhadra cites this and refutes it, saying “here the Sūtra-master, leaning upon another school, speaks thus,” and questions back, “one should consider what is called a difference of class in the taking of an object by mind and mental factors.” ⇒ What is at issue is whether the one name “mode of apprehension” may be gathered up under “difference of class in the taking of an object.” Saṅghabhadra also reproaches Vasubandhu for relying upon what is not his own school. Recorded without adjudication.

Third: the adjudication of what is formed through hearing and reflection. The treatise adjudges the conventional knowledge that makes the mode of apprehension of non-self to be formed through hearing and reflection alone and not through cultivation, the reason being that discernment formed through cultivation takes a level severally as its object. Saṅghabhadra cites it word for word and refutes it, saying “to say that what is formed through cultivation takes a level severally as its object alone is not fully established,” and saying further that this knowledge, taking everything as object in general and having only the mode of apprehension of gladness, “has no capacity with respect to becoming free of defilement, and so what he says is exceedingly contrary to principle.” ⇒ This passage is the most concrete point of contention in the fascicle, since it touches a real question: whether that knowledge which takes all dharmas as object in general and contemplates non-self can after all be formed through cultivation and have any power of freeing from defilement. Fabao cites this refutation and marks it “the difference being one of school” (see the preceding section). One meaning and two schools recorded together, without adjudging which prevails.

Fourth: the objection about what the sense of cultivation rests upon — the place where assignment most needs care. The run of the treatise’s text here is that the author poses a question to himself (since it cannot arise, upon what does the sense of acquisition rest) and answers it by citing the explanation of an ancient master; this question and answer lie within the author’s own running text and are not words refuting another. Yet when Saṅghabhadra takes this objection up again in the Correct Principle, he marks it directly as “here the Sūtra-master raises such an objection,” and thereupon likewise adduces the ancient master’s account that “the sense of cultivation can be made to stand.” ⇒ One and the same stretch of text is in the treatise a self-questioning and self-answering, and under Saṅghabhadra’s brush becomes an objection raised by the Sūtra-master. This nicety of assignment is recorded only as a collation of the wording of the two texts, without adjudging whether Saṅghabhadra’s move is warranted. The form of this item also differs from the three foregoing — in those three Saṅghabhadra refutes directly, while here he first cites the objection and then adduces the ancient master, without refuting directly.

An honest negative proposition. The word “Sūtra-master” yields a zero result in the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine within the range of this fascicle, and of the four passages listed above, three (the gathered and scattered mind, the defining of a mode of apprehension, what the sense of cultivation rests upon) have not preserved the content of the debate, only the doctrine of “formed through hearing and reflection” remaining. ⇒ All that this negative proposition can prove is one thing: the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine has not preserved the framework of that debate in this fascicle; one cannot infer from it that it lacks those doctrines.

3. The Divergences of Paramārtha’s Earlier Translation

Paramārtha’s Expository Treatise on the Treasury forms a system of its own in the passage corresponding to this fascicle, and the first thing to know is that the chapter name itself differs: Xuanzang gives “Analysis of Knowledge,” Paramārtha “Analysis of Discernment” — he does not take the word “knowledge” for the chapter name but styles it directly by “discernment,” while within the chapter the “knowledge” of the ten knowledges is still rendered out passage by passage. The chapter number in both texts is alike the seventh, not shifted. To search Paramārtha’s text with Xuanzang’s chapter name is never to find it.

The renderings form a system of their own. With outflows is rendered “with flow,” foundation of mindfulness “station of mindfulness,” Kaśmīra “the country of Jibin,” the masters abroad “the masters of the western country,” cultivation as guarding and as contemplating “cultivation as warding and cultivation as selecting.” ⇒ None of these sets is peculiar to this chapter; they are the systematic wording of the two translations throughout. Cross-text collation can be taken only by the structure of the scene — who, to whom, what is asked, on what principle, and what answer is got — and one cannot take a word of the one text and search for it in the other.

The two ends, opening and closing, agree entirely in scene. At the opening, Xuanzang gives “the previous chapter said at its beginning the several receptivities and the several knowledges, and afterward said right view and right knowledge,” and Paramārtha “having spoken of the several receptivities and the several knowledges, it speaks of right view and right knowledge”; at the close, Xuanzang gives that the masters abroad say cultivation is of six kinds, adding guarding and contemplating, while the treatise masters of the country of Kaśmīra say these two cultivations are comprised within cultivation as counteragent and cultivation as expulsion, and Paramārtha that the Abhidharma masters of the western country say there are six kinds of cultivation, the fifth cultivation as warding and the sixth cultivation as selecting, while the masters of the country of Jibin say these two cultivations enter into cultivation as counteragent and cultivation as purifying counteraction. ⇒ At the two ends, head and tail, of one fascicle, the two texts answer to each other sentence by sentence, which is the strongest collateral evidence for the boundaries of this unit.

One instance of a small difference in opening out and gathering in. At the general statement of the ten knowledges, Xuanzang first asks “how many kinds of knowledge are there? and what are the differences of their marks?” and then answers “there are ten kinds of knowledge, gathering up all knowledge,” while Paramārtha lifts “gathering up all knowledge” into the question, giving “by how many measures can all knowledge be gathered up? by the ten knowledges.” The order is the same in both (first asking how many, then answering ten, then gathering into two), but the weight of the question and answer falls in the one upon “how many kinds” and in the other upon “gathering up all.” Recorded without adjudication.

The opening out and gathering in of the basis of the simile. In the gloss on conventional knowledge, Xuanzang gives “since for the most part it takes conventional objects such as a pot,” raising the single item of the pot; Paramārtha gives “since this knowledge for the most part takes as object conventional kinds such as pots, garments, men, and women,” raising four items, pot, garment, man, and woman. ⇒ One and the same gloss with the basis of its simile abridged in the one and detailed in the other, with no change of sense; recorded only.

At several places in this fascicle the word-for-word collation of the two texts has not been checked out. The passage on the three limits of level, faculty, and stage of the knowledge of others’ minds; the passage on the three gates of mode of apprehension, that which apprehends, and that which is apprehended; the passage on the gathered, scattered, sunken, and restless minds; the item-by-item collation of the full names of the four cultivations; and the item-by-item collation of the full names of the ten knowledges — for these the corresponding wording of Paramārtha’s text has not been collated sentence by sentence in the apparatus of this fascicle, and is marked as awaiting supplement according to the facts, and not filled in with Xuanzang’s words. ⇒ At these several places the reader may take Xuanzang’s text as sufficient for the present; the fine collation of the two texts awaits later supplement.

4. Coordinates for Parallel Reading

Two direct dovetailings with the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble. The first is the opening of this fascicle — the treatise cites word for word the “several receptivities and several knowledges, right view and right knowledge” of the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble and raises its question from them, so that those hundred and sixty characters of the first section are in fact a reflection back upon the receptivities of the path of seeing in that chapter. The second is the conventional knowledge at the border of direct realization — it is cultivated in addition only at the three subsequent knowledges of suffering, origination, and cessation, and these three moments fall upon the table of the sixteen minds of the path of seeing in the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble; the two tables must be read together, and only then will the section on “how many knowledges are accomplished” in this fascicle turn from a list into a derivation.

One forward juncture with the Chapter on Absorption. The intermixed cultivation of the meditative absorptions appears in this fascicle only within the ledger of “how many knowledges are cultivated,” and the treatise does not explain for what purpose the intermixed cultivation is made; the result of that intermixed cultivation — the cause of the five Pure Abodes — is not opened out until the Chapter on Absorption. ⇒ This fascicle establishes only the number of knowledges cultivated and not its result, which is a plain juncture.

The three rounds of glossing of the sixteen modes of apprehension are a coordinate for reading alongside another lineage. The treatise gives three sets of glosses in a row upon the sixteen modes of the four truths, and says of itself, “since the glosses of old are thus not of one gate only, let a further explanation be made as each may please.” ⇒ One and the same set of sixteen names admits of glossing through several gates, and this form is itself a place for parallel reading: the several houses of later times each have their own explanation of the sixteen modes of apprehension, and in reading one may set side by side the gate of sense each has taken, without needing to adjudge which is the better.

One last loose thread. That sentence in the closing passage of this fascicle, “all this should be pondered as is fitting,” hands back to the reader the cells not set out among the twenty-odd gates. This is not an economy of the brush — it is the form of Abhidharma: the rules have been given in full, and the ledger must be reckoned by oneself. May the reader, after the latter half of this fascicle, truly take up a brush and reckon it once through.

考據Apparatus

賢聖品說盡聖位之階次,其所依者是忍與智,故此品從「為有忍非智耶?為有智非見耶」一問開卷。本子先辨忍·智·見三者之互攝,次立十智之體系(二→三→四→十之開合,他心智之地根位三限,盡無生二智之別,七緣立十),次明十智之行相(法類十六行相·世俗此及餘·他心無漏唯四,中間插入本子最密之一諍——無漏行相是否越於十六),次以「行相實十六」一頌詳釋四諦十六相之名與實,末以二十來門逐門分別(性攝·依地·依身·念住·互緣·緣境·成就·見道修道無學諸位之修·練根雜修·依地得修·四修)。一卷之中由『忍是不是智』一問說到『修有幾種』一結,智之一品之骨架自此立定。


一、科判定位

科判系統此段之位
玄奘 T1558 九品分別智品第七(卷題〔T29 0134b15〕·品題〔T29 0134b19〕)之第一分——本子(子1)=卷二十六全〔0134b15–0140a19〕。本頌正1 至正33,<lg> 塊二十二·全為本頌·無引頌(本品引頌三塊皆在子2)
本品頌數(三源相符)六十一頌——T1560 品題夾注〔T29 0322b25〕·神泰疏卷一全論總覽表「智品六十一行」〔X53n0836 0006b07〕·本頌流一二二〇字÷二十。三源逐字相符。第二源是神泰疏之總覽表,非頌疏
承前之錨品首「前品初說諸忍諸智,於後復說正見正智。為有忍非智耶?為有智非見耶?」〔T29 0134b20〕——逐字牒賢聖品所立之『諸忍諸智·正見正智』而起本品。品首兼卷首,故其承轉指向前品而非前段,語式屬「前品……」型而非「如是已說」型
三家品級大科(逐字同判二分光記〔T41n1821 0383b14〕「就此品中大文有二:一明諸智差別、二明智所成德。就明智差別中,一明忍、智、見別;二明十智相殊;三明十智行相;四諸門分別」·寶疏〔T41n1822 0764c18〕「就此品中,大文分二:一明智差別、二明智成德。就前門中復分為七:一明忍、智、見別;二明十智相異;三明建立十智;四明法、智斷別;五明十智行相;第六義門分別;第七廣明修智」·頌疏〔T41n1823 0959a10〕「品廣明,故名分別。就此品中大文分二:一明諸智差別、二明智所成功德。就明諸智差別中:一明忍智見別、二明十智相殊、三明十智行相、四諸門分別」 ⇒ 三家同判品級二分(字面小異——光記寶疏作「智所成德」·頌疏作「智所成功德」;光記頌疏作「明諸智差別」·寶疏作「明智差別」),照錄不判
本子=大文一之全品級二大文之唯一界落〔T29 0140a25〕(卷二十七開卷句「如是已辯諸智差別,智所成德今當顯示」),恰即玄奘之唯一卷界。⇒ 本子涵「明諸智差別」一門之全,純漢七三二三
大文一之次級科(光記頌疏同判四分·寶疏分七一明忍智見別〔T29 0134b20〕一六六字·二明十智相殊〔T29 0134c02〕一二一九字·三明十智行相〔T29 0135b28〕二八六七字·四諸門分別〔T29 0137c08〕三〇七一字。寶疏於同一門下另分七(增『建立十智』『法智斷別』二科,並將『義門分別』與『廣明修智』拆為二)——⇒ 序號自成一系:同一段〔0135b28〕光記頌疏標「此即第三明十智行相」〔T41n1821 0387b02〕·「從此大文第三,明十智行相」〔T41n1823 0960b29〕,而寶疏標「已下第五明十智行相」〔T41n1822 0767b12〕。引「第N」必繫其家,照錄不判
三疏分卷與玄奘分卷全同本品玄奘二卷,三疏亦各二卷,卷界逐一重合。子1 起處:俱舍卷二十六〔T29 0134b15〕·光記卷二十六〔T41n1821 0383b07〕·寶疏卷二十六〔T41n1822 0764c08〕·頌疏論本第二十六〔T41n1823 0959a08〕。⇒ 本帙首見之品級四重重合(T1558 卷界=三家品級大文界=三疏卷界=真諦卷界)
頌疏之品題行無別立品題行(卷題即起)。「分別智品」五字於頌疏智品域零命中,品題唯見於乙本校記〔0959002〕「此下乙本有中大雲寺沙門圓暉述,分別智品第七之一十七字」——以「分別智品」為檢索串搜頌疏智品域必假零命中,照錄不判
收卷句「迦濕彌羅國諸論師言:防觀二修即治遣修攝」〔T29 0140a15〕——四修六修之諍之末句,其後即卷二十六卷尾題

科界二處之機械零命中(誠實記):大文一之二〔T29 0134c02〕「智有幾種?相別云何?」與之三〔T29 0135b28〕「於此十智中誰有何行相?」皆為三疏明標之科界,而承轉句 pattern 於二處皆零命中(二者皆問句,非「如是已說」式套語)。⇒ 承轉句之零命中不得逕作『非科界』之證;本目之科界以三疏科文為主·機械徵為輔。

頌/長行體例:本頌(T1560 單行本定頌界)+長行自釋。本子本頌二十二塊——〔0134b22〕正1·〔0134c03〕正2·正3(四十字)·〔0134c16〕正4·〔0134c24〕正5·正6(四十字)·〔0135a21〕正7·〔0135b11〕正8·〔0135b24〕正9·〔0135c01〕正10·正11·正12前半(五十字)·〔0136c13〕正12後半(十字)·〔0137a04〕正13·〔0137c10〕正14·正15(四十字)·〔0137c22〕正16·〔0137c27〕正17·〔0138a07〕正18·正19(四十字)·〔0138a22〕正20·〔0138b01〕正21·正22(四十字)·〔0138b14〕正23·正24(四十字)·〔0138c17〕正25·正26(四十字)·〔0139a10〕正27·〔0139a17〕正28至正30(六十字)·〔0139c13〕正31·正32(四十字)·〔0140a06〕正33。半頌牒四對(正8 與正9·正23 與正24·正26 與正27·正33 與其次頌,皆前半後半式)·跨頌牒零例本子無引頌·無攝頌·無七言頌——三引頌塊皆屬子2,據實標闕。

長行之三大段(各逾七百純漢·問答與異說最密處):〔0135c01〕繫正10 至正12前半之長行(一五〇一字·『如何』二見·『云何』四見·『豈不』四見·『若爾』四見·『有說』一見)·〔0137a04〕繫正13 之長行(九九二字·『云何』一見·『若爾』一見·『有餘師』一見)·〔0139a17〕繫正28 至正30 之長行(七七四字·『有餘師』一見)。首段即淨無越十六之諍所在,是本子義理最密之處。

本子之並錄不判一處(唯錄二造·不判勝負):修有四種與六種——「外國諸師說修有六,於前四上加防、觀修……迦濕彌羅國諸論師言:防觀二修即治遣修攝」〔T29 0140a11〕,二造並列而論無判語。

本子之判語三處並錄不判):①無漏行相是否越於十六——「迦濕彌羅國諸論師言:無無漏行相越此十六。外國師說:更有所餘無漏行相越於十六。」〔T29 0136c14〕二造並陳;就通本論『有是處有是事』一文之釋,論下判語「此釋不然,餘不說故」〔T29 0136c23〕——所遮者為消解本論文之通釋,寶疏明標「遮有部通本論文」〔T41n1822 0769b28〕。②聚散沈掉小大心之訓詞——「毘婆沙師作如是說:聚心者謂善心……西方諸師作如是說:眠相應者名為聚心,餘染污心說名為散。此不應理」〔T29 0135c24〕,判語「此不應理」正破西方諸師之訓〔T29 0135c28〕(說者繫屬見目六)。③十六行相之名與實——「有餘師說:十六行相名雖十六實事唯七」〔T29 0137a06〕,論以「如是說者實亦十六」〔T29 0137a08〕取實亦十六之義;寶疏於唯七說明標「述不正義也」〔T41n1822 0769c23〕。


二、術語(名相)

漢(玄奘)真諦異名(首出 loc)本論定義句/所繫
智(品題)「慧」(品題級·「分別慧品」〔T29n1559 0285c11〕)品題「分別智品」〔T29 0134b19〕。品題級譯名差——真諦逕以「慧」標舉本品,不取「智」字
——(諦本此段句法異·見目四)「此聖慧中八忍非智性,自所斷疑未已斷故」〔T29 0134b25〕——忍之所以非智,在其自所斷之疑未斷
見(推度性)——(同上)「可見性攝,推度性故」〔T29 0134b26〕·「盡與無生二智非見性,已息求心不推度故」(同段)
世俗智「俗類為境」之智(訓詞式·〔T29n1559 0285c26〕)「有漏智總名世俗,多取瓶等世俗境故」〔T29 0134c11〕
法智·類智——(諦本此段逐句嵌釋·句法異)「後無漏智分法、類別」〔T29 0134c12〕·「法類二種如其次第,以欲上界四諦為境」〔T29 0134c14〕
有漏「有流」(全篇系統性譯字)「慧有二種,有漏、無漏,唯無漏慧立以聖名」〔T29 0134b24〕
他心智——(諦本段內密集見·逐字對句待補·見目四誠實記)「此智於境有決定相,謂不知勝及去來心」〔T29 0134c29〕·「勝心有三,謂地、根、位」(同段)·「此他心智見道中無,總觀諦理極速轉故」(同段)
盡智·無生智——(諦本此段句法異)「云何盡智?謂無學位若正自知:我已知苦、我已斷集、我已證滅、我已修道」〔T29 0135a23〕·「云何無生智?謂正自知:我已知苦,不應更知」(同段)
行相——(諦本以「能取」「能緣」「所緣」三類語分承·逐字對照待補)「如是行相以慧為體」〔T29 0137c02〕·「諸心心所取境類別皆名行相」(同段)
能行·所行同上「由此三門體有寬陿,慧通行相、能行、所行,餘心心所唯能所行,諸餘有法唯是所行」〔T29 0137c06〕
念住「念處」(全篇系統性譯字)「諸智念住攝,滅智唯最後,他心智後三,餘八智通四」〔T29 0137c22〕
迦濕彌羅國諸論師「罽賓國師」(同地異譯字·全篇一貫)「迦濕彌羅國諸論師言:無無漏行相越此十六」〔T29 0136c14〕
外國師·外國諸師「西國師」·「西國阿毘達磨師」(同義異字)「外國師說:更有所餘無漏行相越於十六」〔T29 0136c15〕·「外國諸師說修有六」〔T29 0140a11 段內〕
西方諸師——(諦本此段待補·見目四誠實記)「西方諸師作如是說:眠相應者名為聚心,餘染污心說名為散」〔T29 0135c27〕。光記釋其身分(見目六)
現觀邊俗智——(諦本此段逐字待核)「唯苦集滅三類智時,能兼修未來現觀邊俗智,於一一諦現觀後邊方能兼修故立斯號」〔T29 0138b21〕·「若并眷屬以欲四蘊色界五蘊為其自性」(同段)
練根——(諦本此段逐字待核)「學位練根諸無間道,四法類智隨應現修,未來修六」〔T29 0139a23〕
雜修(靜慮)——(同上)「學位雜修諸無間道,四法類俗隨應現修,未來修七」〔T29 0139b11〕
得修·習修·對治修·除遣修「習修」「治修」(部分見·四修全名逐項對照待補)「修有四種:一得修、二習修、三對治修、四除遣修」〔T29 0140a03〕·「得、習二修依有為善未來唯得,現具二修,治遣二修依有漏法」〔T29 0140a08〕
防修·觀修「守修」·「擇修」(同義異字)「外國諸師說修有六,於前四上加防、觀修,防護諸根、觀察身故」〔T29 0140a11 段內〕

名相之梵語羅馬字唯繫於古德所傳之音寫可徵者。本子之異名多屬二譯譯字之別(見目四全表),非古德音義之訓;本子之古德音義訓詁零命中(三疏於本子範圍內未出音寫之訓),據實標闕,不據現代校本擬補


三、校勘(大正原書校記·本卷全枚舉)

子1 範圍〔0134b15–0140a19〕<app> 錨共三十五枚 = 異讀二十六(重出併七)+他藏交叉註;此外另有拉丁濾器所汰之二條——CBETA 回改一枚諸藏互異之校異一枚——依本帙體例並錄於表末(以 ⟨CB⟩ 標·不入上列二十六之數)。底本從大正【大】讀;CBETA 回改處底本從【CB】讀,並錄大正原印。異讀之義理取捨屬義理之判,本目唯錄不判

註號底本【大】/異讀語境(逐字·底本讀)觀察(唯錄不判)
01340040134c15二【大】,三【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「即於如是二種智中」上文方言「如是二智相別有三,謂世俗智、法智、類智」——作二則承「有漏無漏」之二,作三則承『世俗法類』之三,二讀皆有所承。此條涉義較顯
01340050134c19見【大】,是【明】「如是六智若無學攝,非見性者名盡、無生」見與是形近·然「非見性」正扣正1「盡無生非見」一句,作是則失其所承
01340060134c22因【大】,同【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「緣苦、集因,緣滅、道異」因與同形近·作因則與下「異」字對舉(緣苦集之因同、緣滅道則異),作同亦可讀為「緣苦集同」
01350020135b12辦【大】,辯【宋】【元】【宮】頌「加行辦因圓,故建立十智」辦與辯形近·長行自釋作「六事辦故建立盡智,事辦身中最初生故」,與辦字相扣
01350030135b21因【大】,日【宋】【元】【宮】「七因圓故立無生智,一切聖道為因生故」因與日形近·句自釋「為因生故」,作日不成詞
01350040135b23耶【大】*,邪【石】*「為有少分治上欲耶」耶邪二字古通用·屬語末助字,帶星號者全論通例
01360010136a11四【大】,曰【明】「善心隨轉多,通四蘊故」上句作「染心隨轉少,唯三蘊故」,三四對舉·作曰不成詞
01360020136a21經【大】,〔-〕【石】「如何此釋不順契經?經言:此心云何內聚」二「經」字相連(契經·經言),石本省其一亦可讀
01360030136b08現【大】,理前【宮】「此據作意欲修名修,非現前修,故無有失」現前修與作意欲修對舉·宮本作二字則句式生
01360040136c09欲【大】,故【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「而涉於世俗欲離空非我」作欲則有意樂之義(二智欲離此二行相),作故則成理由句。此條涉義較顯
01360050136c28惑【大】,感【宋】「能出離故、惑故、疑故、猶豫故」惑感形近·此段列見所斷心之諸行相,惑與疑猶豫同類相從
01370010137a13泥【大】,塗【宮】「譬如泥團輪繩水等眾緣和合成辦瓶等」泥團為陶家造瓶之喻依·作塗則喻依失其物
01370020137b05芽【大】,牙【石】「如芽等於果」芽牙古通用·此段以種·芽·田·華蘂四喻配因集緣生四相
01370030137c06陿【大】,狹【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「由此三門體有寬陿」陿為狹之異體·同字異形
01370040137c08辨【大】*,辯【宋】【元】【明】【宮】*「已辨十智行相差別,當辨性攝依他依身」辯辨二形全論並用(本品底本辯三十一·辨二見)·帶星號者全論通例。此即「辯/辨」二形律之所繫——搜底本與搜三疏皆須二形並試
01370050137c09他【大】,地【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「當辨性攝依他依身」依他依身之「他」指他心智一門·作地則與下句「依地」重出
01370060137c11十【大】,七【宋】【元】【明】【宮】頌「他心智唯四,法六餘十九」T1560 單行本頌作「七」——與宋元明宮四本同系;長行自釋作「餘依此六地及下三無色」,即六加三為九,故「十九」當讀作『法依六地·餘依九地』。此條為本子唯一之 T1558 與 T1560 嵌頌歧異,且與版系異讀同向
01380010138a04為境【大】,〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】「世俗、他心、盡、無生智皆緣十智為境」二字之省·不改其義
01380020138a04諸智為境【大】,〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】「滅智不緣諸智為境,唯以擇滅為所緣故」四字之省·下句「唯以擇滅為所緣故」已足顯義
01380030138a26故【大】,故極【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】「同一所緣故,相隣近故,非此智所緣」諸本增一「極」字·屬程度之副詞。誠實記:該錨所在之句內數見「故」字,校記所繫之確字本目未逐一分辨,唯錄語境
01380040138b20性【大】*,姓【宮】*「先未曾得此種性故」種性與種姓古通用·帶星號者全論通例
01380050138b27周【大】,同【明】「而於當位斷證已周」周為周遍之義,扣上文「可遍知斷證」·作同則失其所承
01390010139a15辯【大】,辨【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「次辯餘位修智多少」同 0137004 之二形律·底本此處作辯而諸本作辨,恰與 0137004 相反
01390020139c24灑【大】,灌【明】「譬如大王登祚灑頂,一切境土皆來朝貢」灑頂與灌頂皆王者受位之儀·同一事之二譯字
01390030139c26令【大】,今【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「諸所言修唯先未得令起今得是能所修」令今形近·句中已有「今得」,作令則「令起」與「今得」分屬二事
01400010140a10是【大】,各【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「無漏有為餘有漏法,如次是具前後二修」是為判斷之詞·作各則成「各具前後二修」,與「如次」所立之分配義稍異
0139c2801 ⟨CB⟩0139c28曾【CB】【麗-CB】K27n0955_p0651a22/僧【大】「若法先時曾得棄捨,今雖還得而非所修」CBETA 回改(非 <app> 異讀)——大正原印「僧」,CBETA 依麗藏回改作「曾」,底本流從【CB】。上句作「若先時未得今得」,與「先時曾得」正相對,回改後文義始貫
0135a2501 ⟨CB⟩0135a25光【磧-CB】Q25_p0760c03/先【麗-CB】K28n0958_p0644c08「由此所有智、見、明、覺、解、慧、光、觀,是名盡智」諸藏互異之校異(大正無改·底本作「光」)——此為盡智定義中八名之一,磧砂作光·高麗作先,八名之列以光為順

誠實記一:本子 <app> 錨三十五枚而異讀二十六條,其差在重出併七(同一異讀跨處重出者,如帶星號之 0135004·0137004·0138004 屬全論通例之重出)與他藏交叉註二(含拉丁行號者,依本帙體例非異讀,不入表)。

誠實記二:末二條係拉丁濾器所汰而依本帙體例應收者——一為 CBETA 回改(<note type="add">),一為諸藏互異之校異;二者皆非大正 witness 校記,故不入上列二十六之數。

校勘結語:二十六條中,約十八條屬形近訛字·異體字或語末助字之異;語意承重較顯者三條——0134004(二/三·涉所承之科層)·0136004(欲/故·涉二智離二行相之意樂)·0137006(十/七·與 T1560 單行本頌同向)。無一條升定本案(無古德牒文與義理雙證支持異讀者)。異讀並錄備考,唯錄不判


四、異譯對勘(真諦《阿毘達磨俱舍釋論》T1559 ★)

對勘基座:玄奘本卷二十六〔T29n1558 0134b15–0140a19〕↔ 真諦本〔T29n1559 0285c11–0291a11〕(真諦「分別慧品第七之一」=卷第十九全)。段界以場景結構定——奘本開卷作「前品初說諸忍諸智,於後復說正見正智」〔0134b20〕,諦本同一問起作「已說諸忍及諸智已,說正見及正智」〔T29n1559 0285c12〕;奘本收尾作「外國諸師說修有六,於前四上加防、觀修……迦濕彌羅國諸論師言:防觀二修即治遣修攝」〔0140a11〕,諦本同一收束作「西國阿毘達磨師說有六種修,四修同前,五守修,六擇修……罽賓國師說此二修入對治修及治淨修攝」〔T29n1559 0291a06〕。起迄二端皆場景全合,是本子段界之最強旁證。

二譯分卷相同而卷界重合:真諦此品亦分二卷(之一〔0285c11〕·之二),玄奘亦二卷;且二本之唯一卷界以場景結構核為同一處。⇒ 分卷之重合不可預先推定,然實查得重合者即為獨立之旁證(本子屬後者)。

體例基差:玄奘「頌曰/論曰」整頌先出而後長行;真諦「偈曰/釋曰」逐句嵌釋,一頌常拆數處分引。故本子玄奘之二十二本頌塊,於真諦本作若干短偈散布。

對勘要目(逐條·錄義理承重與譯名系統差者)

  1. 品題之異——奘「分別智品」〔0134b19〕‖諦「分別慧品」〔T29n1559 0285c11〕。品題級譯名差:真諦逕以「慧」標舉本品而不取「智」字(十智之「智」於品內仍逐處譯出,唯品題用字異)。品號二本同作第七·不後移
  2. 開卷之問——奘「前品初說諸忍諸智,於後復說正見正智」〔0134b20〕‖諦「已說諸忍及諸智已,說正見及正智」〔T29n1559 0285c12〕。同一承前之問(忍·智·見三者之互攝),奘作「前品初說……於後復說」之敘述式,諦作「已說……已說」之連疊式。
  3. 十智由「一切智」歸攝——奘「智有幾種?相別云何?頌曰:智十總有二」〔0134c02〕‖諦「由幾量能攝一切智?由十智。若略攝,十智唯有二智」〔T29n1559 0285c22〕。二本皆先問智有幾種·次答十智·再攝為二(有漏無漏),敘述次第相合;而諦本以「由幾量能攝一切智」發問,把「攝一切智」四字提到問句之內,奘本則置於答語(「智有十種攝一切智」)。
  4. 世俗智之訓詞——奘「有漏智總名世俗,多取瓶等世俗境故」〔0134c11〕‖諦「此智由多緣瓶衣男女等俗類為境故」〔T29n1559 0285c26〕。譯名差(全篇系統性):奘「有漏」/諦「有流」。又喻依之開合異——奘舉「瓶等」一物而止,諦舉「瓶衣男女等」四物。
  5. 無漏行相是否越十六之諍——奘「淨無越十六,餘說有論故」〔0136c13〕‖諦「西國師說,阿毘達磨藏中說:異十六心別有無流心」〔T29n1559 0288a13〕。譯名差:奘「迦濕彌羅」/諦「罽賓國」(同地異譯字),奘「外國師」/諦「西國師」(同義異字);又奘「無漏」/諦「無流」於此再現。二本皆兩造並陳。
  6. 念住之譯字——奘「諸智念住攝,滅智唯最後,他心智後三,餘八智通四」〔0137c22〕‖諦本相應段用「念處」「四念處」。譯名差(全篇系統性):奘「念住」/諦「念處」,非本品獨有。
  7. 四修之名——奘「修有四種:一得修、二習修、三對治修、四除遣修」〔0140a03〕‖諦本相應段見「習修」「治修」二名。四修全名之逐項對照本目未及逐字核出,誠實記為待補。
  8. 六修之名與所攝——奘「外國諸師說修有六,於前四上加防、觀修……迦濕彌羅國諸論師言:防觀二修即治遣修攝」〔0140a11〕‖諦「西國阿毘達磨師說有六種修,四修同前,五守修,六擇修……罽賓國師說此二修入對治修及治淨修攝」〔T29n1559 0291a06〕。譯名差:奘『防修/觀修』/諦「守修/擇修」(防護根門↔守修·觀察身↔擇修);奘「迦濕彌羅」/諦「罽賓國」再現。場景全合,且為本子收尾句。

譯名對照(子1 範圍·逐字所見):分別智品/分別慧品 · 有漏/有流 · 念住/念處 · 迦濕彌羅/罽賓國 · 外國師/西國師 · 防修觀修/守修擇修 · 頌曰論曰/偈曰釋曰。

誠實記(零命中亦誠實記·待補據實標):①他心智之地根位三限〔0134c29〕一段,諦本相應段之「他心智」語密集見而逐字對句本目未及一一核對,據實標待補,不以奘詞代填。②行相/能行/所行三門之辨〔0137c06〕一段,諦本以「能取」「能緣」「所緣」三類語分承,逐字對句未及核出,待補。③聚散沈掉小大心之諍〔0135c24〕一段,諦本對應文未及逐句比對,據實標待補。④十智名目全稱十項之真諦全稱逐項對照,未及核出,待補。⇒ 以上四項皆唯錄其待補之實,不以場景相似逕充逐字之證


五、系內對辯(眾賢《順正理論》T1562 ★·《顯宗論》T1563)

眾賢二論之品名非「分別智品」:T1562 作「辯智品第七之一」〔T29n1562 0735a24〕——品號同 T1558;T1563 作「辯智品第八之一」〔T29n1563 0946c06〕——品號後移一位(其因在 T1563 首立序品而全書整體加一;「辯智品第七」於 T1563 零命中)。⇒ 引 T1563 之品題必作「第八」勿以俱舍品名搜二論。 二論開卷句逐字全合:「如是已依諸道差別建立賢聖補特伽羅所依道中作如是說」〔T29n1562 0735a25〕。本子對應段:T1562 起〔0735a24〕·T1563 起〔0946c06〕,T1563 之次分作「辯智品第八之二」〔T29n1563 0952b16〕。體例=唯於俱舍實有對辯之 loc 引·不通引

「經主」句於 T1562 本子域四見(全枚舉):

一、聚散沈掉小大心之訓詞(措辭最烈)——俱舍作「西方諸師作如是說:眠相應者名為聚心,餘染污心說名為散。此不應理,諸染污心若與眠相應,應通聚散故」〔T29 0135c27〕。眾賢逕以「經主」稱世親而反其判:「經主謂此不順契經,經言:此心云何內聚?謂心若與惛眠俱行,或內相應有止無觀。云何外散?謂心遊涉五妙欲境隨散隨流,或內相應有觀無止。西方者釋乃順契經,謂眠相應說名為聚,餘染污者名為散心。而無染眠俱心通聚散失,不許眠俱染名為散心故。不審經意妄為褒貶」〔T29n1562 0739b16〕。⇒ 俱舍長行止於錄二造之訓詞而以「此不應理」判西方師,眾賢則反判西方師之釋「乃順契經」而責世親「不審經意妄為褒貶」。一義二宗並錄·不判勝負。

二、行相之立名(能行所行之辨)——俱舍作「由此三門體有寬陿,慧通行相、能行、所行,餘心心所唯能所行,諸餘有法唯是所行」〔T29 0137c06〕。眾賢引其前句而破:「此中經主依附他宗作如是言:諸心心所取境類別皆名行相。理未必然,應思何等名心心所取境類別」〔T29n1562 0741b04〕。⇒ 所爭在「行相」一名之界說是否得以「取境類別」總攝;眾賢責世親「依附他宗」。唯錄不判。

三、聞思修所成慧之判——俱舍作「此智唯是欲色界攝,聞思所成非修所成」〔T29 0138a26〕。眾賢逐字牒而破之:「然經主說非修所成,以修所成地別緣故,若異此者應頓離染。此不應理,言修所成唯地別緣非極成故……此既總緣唯欣行相故,於離染無有功能,故彼所言甚為非理。」〔T29n1562 0742c21〕。⇒ 所爭在世俗智作非我行相時是否得通修所成;此段亦逐字見於寶疏之引(見目六)。一義二宗並錄·不判勝負。

四、修義何依之詰(體例異於前三條)——俱舍作「若先未得用功現前能修未來,勢力勝故」〔T29 0139c29〕·「曾得而起不修未來,非多功起勢力劣故」〔T29 0140a01〕(古師之解已見於前文「如古師說:修義可成」〔T29 0138c04〕)。眾賢作「雖不生而有修義。經主此中作如是詰:既不能起,得義何依?故所辯修理不成立,如古師說修義可成。彼說云何?由聖道力修世俗智,於出觀後有勝緣諦俗智現前,得此起依故名得此,如得金礦名為得金」〔T29n1562 0743b29〕。⇒ 此條眾賢先引其詰而續舉古師之解以答,未逕破,體例與前三條之逕破有別。誠實記:世親本文此詰本是其自身行文之設問而自引古師以答(非破他之語),眾賢逕標為「經主此中作如是詰」——兩本文字之對照唯錄,不判眾賢此舉是否允當

T1563 之零命中(負命題·據實記):全子範圍搜「經主」=零命中;逐項覆核 T1562 四段議題於 T1563 是否留存——「聚散」零命中·『行相取』零命中·「既不能起」零命中,唯「聞思修所成」三見〔T29n1563 0952a10·0952a20·0954b26〕。⇒ 顯宗論於本子範圍內未見「經主」稱謂,且四段對辯中三段之對辯框架未留存;然此不構成『顯宗論全無此四段教義』之證——「聞思所成」之教義本身仍在,所未留存者是對辯之框架。據實記·不強解


六、諸家異釋(光記·寶疏·頌疏·神泰疏)

神泰疏之闕(負命題已證·據實標闕):神泰《俱舍論疏》X53n0836 為殘本,現存七卷=卷一·卷二(界品之一·之二)·卷四至卷七(根品之二至之五)·卷十七(賢聖品之三)——智品·定品·破我品全闕。全檔搜「分別智品」零命中,七卷之卷首題逐條列畢而無一及智品。⇒ 泰疏殘·本品闕·本子無逐文釋可繫不以他卷之文充之。唯泰疏卷一之全論總覽表「智品六十一行」〔X53n0836 0006b07〕仍為本品頌數之獨立 witness——殘疏之總覽表可越其殘缺範圍作證,然此屬總表之數,非本品之疏文,不得充作逐文釋。以下三家並錄。

(一)品名與解題

  • 光記〔T41n1821 0383b11〕:「《分別智品》者,決斷重知故名為智,此品廣明故名分別。所以次明《智品》者,前品明果,此品明因,因望果親故次辨智。『前品初說至智非見耶』者,就此品中大文有二:一明諸智差別、二明智所成德。就明智差別中,一明忍、智、見別;二明十智相殊;三明十智行相;四諸門分別」⇒ 光記之解題並出次第之由(「前品明果、此品明因」),與其賢聖品解題「賢聖明果、智明因、定明緣」逐字相扣。
  • 寶疏〔T41n1822 0764c11〕:「分別智品分別智品第七之一。分別智品者,惠於曾見決斷名智,或求見境意樂止息加行奢緩說名為智,智類不同不過十種,此品廣明故名分別……前品初說至為有智非見耶:結前起後,頌答可知,自下准此皆不述也。就此品中大文分二:一明智差別,二明智成德。就前門中復分為七:一明忍智見別,二明十智相異,三明建立十智,四明法智斷別,五明十智行相,第六義門分別,第七廣明修智。」⇒ 寶疏之解題出二訓(決斷名智·意樂止息加行奢緩名智),較光記多一路。
  • 頌疏〔T41n1823 0959a10〕:「品廣明,故名分別。就此品中大文分二:一明諸智差別、二明智所成功德。就明諸智差別中:一明忍智見別、二明十智相殊、三明十智行相、四諸門分別」⇒ 頌疏之品級四分與光記逐字全合

互異之點:光記與頌疏於大文一之下同判四分,寶疏另立七分。科號自成一系——同一段〔T29 0135b28〕光記標「此即第三明十智行相」〔T41n1821 0387b02〕·頌疏標「從此大文第三,明十智行相」〔T41n1823 0960b29〕,寶疏標「已下第五明十智行相」〔T41n1822 0767b12〕。引「第N」必繫其家。並錄不判。

(二)忍何以非智

  • 寶疏引《順正理》以助釋〔T41n1822 0764c24〕:「立以聖名,簡有漏忍……正理論云:或求見境意樂止息加行奢緩說名為智,諸忍正起推度意樂加行猛利故非智攝」。⇒ 忍之所以非智,寶疏取「意樂加行猛利/奢緩」一對為訓——與論本自出之訓(「自所斷疑未已斷故」)並存而不同路。此為寶疏引系內對辯資料以釋論文之一例。並錄不判。

(三)聚散沈掉小大心之諍(本子最密義理段·說者標籤)

  • 光記〔T41n1821 0388b18〕:「毘婆沙師至相應知故者:第四對聚散心……西方諸師至說名為散者:西方諸師即是健駄羅國諸師也,婆沙云外國師……此不應理至道智者:毘婆沙師破,此不應理:諸染污心若與眠相應應通聚散故,眠故名聚、染故名散,又應違害發智本論所言。」
  • 寶疏〔T41n1822 0767c19〕:「論『毘婆沙師至相應起故』,述《婆沙》釋聚、散心。論『西方諸師至說名為散』,述健駄羅國師釋。論『此不應理至道智』,有部破西方師釋。一以理破、二違本論破」

二疏逐字互證:光記「西方諸師即是健駄羅國諸師也」與寶疏「述健駄羅國師釋」全合——西方諸師之身分即健駄羅國諸師,婆沙別稱之為外國師。光記標「毘婆沙師破」與寶疏標「有部破西方師釋。一以理破、二違本論破」全合(寶疏並明列二破之層,光記未明分二層而破詞內容全同)。⇒ 此段之「此不應理」一破,二疏皆繫於毘婆沙師(有部)而非別立一家。 眾賢於 T1562〔0739b16〕反判西方師之釋順經而責世親,與二疏所繫之立場為同一系(皆有部)而所判相反——三造並錄不判(見目五之一)。

(四)聞思修所成慧段之引正理

  • 寶疏〔T41n1822 0771a06〕:「論非修所成至應頓離染,此非有部宗,所以得知?正理論云:然經主說非修所成,以修所成地別緣故,若異此者應頓離染,此不應理……兩說不同,由宗別也。」⇒ 寶疏逐字引正理論之「經主」語(與 T1562〔0742c21〕逐字相合),並於段末明標「兩說不同,由宗別也」——寶疏自身不再判勝負,唯標其異出於宗別。此為三疏引系內對辯資料之直接逐字證據。並錄不判。

(五)待補之處(誠實記)

  • 無漏行相是否越十六之諍〔T29 0136c13〕一段,光記與寶疏之逐字『誰立誰破』科判句本目未及核出,據實標待補,不以臆測填之
  • 聞思修所成慧段之光記標籤修義何依之詰段之光記標籤,一併未及核出,據實標待補。
  • 十六行相之四分科(行相體·行相多少·行相所以·行相寬狹)於頌疏之逐字科文句未及核出,據實標待補。
  • ⇒ 以上四項皆唯錄其待補之實;本子之對辯段起草唯依已核出之標籤(目六之三·之四)繫屬,未核者不代判。

(六)三疏互異總覽(並錄不判)

議題光記寶疏頌疏互異之點
大文一之次級科分四分七分四(與光記逐字合)寶疏獨細·科號自成一系
「十智行相」一段之序號第三第五第三同段而序號異家
品名之解題決斷重知故名為智決斷名智·又意樂止息加行奢緩名智決斷名智寶疏獨出二訓
次第之由前品明果·此品明因未出未出光記獨有
忍何以非智未見於本子已核範圍引正理「加行猛利故非智攝」未見於本子已核範圍寶疏獨引正理
聚散心段之說者標籤毘婆沙師破有部破西方師釋(分二層)未及此段二疏同繫而寶疏分層
聞思所成段之處理待補引正理並標「由宗別也」待補寶疏獨標宗別
品題行之有無(唯乙本校記)頌疏獨無

三疏互異之處,逐家並錄,不判是非。三疏之判釋與其互異之義理取捨,別居義疏層之承衍節。


七、互讀(唯識根系掛鏈·②橋)

本子所立之十智與十六行相,是部派毘曇『智之體系面』之總表;其向唯識系之承接(逐條繫彼系逐字):

  • 十六行相 → 瑜伽行系之四諦十六行相:本子逐一訓釋四諦各四相(「待緣故非常,逼迫性故苦,違我所見故空,違我見故非我」〔T29 0137a09〕),並自陳古釋非一門而更為別釋(「如是古釋既非一門,故隨所樂更為別釋」,同段)。⇒ 同一組十六名而訓釋可多門——此一體例本身即可與彼系之逐相釋並讀之座標;唯誌錄·不判
  • 現觀邊俗智 → 見道十六心之承接:本子立「唯苦集滅三類智時,能兼修未來現觀邊俗智」〔T29 0138b21〕,其所承者即賢聖品之見道十六心;道類智時何以不修,論自出二由(「俗智曾於道,無事現觀故」「必無於道,遍事現觀故」,同段)。⇒ 此為本品與賢聖品之直接扣合處,讀本子須回賢聖品之十六心表對看。
  • 雜修靜慮 → 定品之五淨居因:本子於練根雜修段立「學位雜修諸無間道……無學雜修諸無間道」〔T29 0139b11〕,而雜修之果(五淨居天之因)在定品方詳。⇒ 本子只立其修智之數,不立其果,是預向定品之接口。

八、譯史

  • 玄奘新譯(本底本):本子卷端題「阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第二十六」〔T29 0134b15〕,品續題「分別智品第七之一」〔T29 0134b19〕。
  • 真諦舊譯(異譯校本):《阿毘達磨俱舍釋論》,本子對應段作「分別慧品第七之一」〔T29n1559 0285c11〕,占真諦卷第十九。品號同作第七·不後移。
  • 對辯二論之譯:《順正理論》T1562 作「辯智品第七之一」〔T29n1562 0735a24〕·《顯宗論》T1563 作「辯智品第八之一」〔T29n1563 0946c06〕。⇒ 二論用俱舍本頌而別作長行,故品名同標「辯智」而品號一同一異——T1563 之後移係其全書首立序品所致,非本品之特例(賢聖品之「辯賢聖品第七」〔T29n1563 0913c25〕同此)。
  • 諸疏之次:光記 T41n1821(普光·主)·寶疏 T41n1822(法寶·副)·頌疏 T41n1823(圓暉·科判)·神泰疏 X53n0836(殘·智品闕)。
  • 頌之單行本:T1560《阿毘達磨俱舍論本頌》智品品題夾注作『六十一頌』〔T29n1560 0322b25〕,與本品本頌流一二二〇字÷二十相符。本品之夾注內無 <anchor>(異於賢聖品),取之須容標記。

九、校本定位

  • 玄奘 T1558 卷二十六(底本)〔0134b15–0140a19〕:卷端題 0134b15 · 品續題 0134b19 · 開卷承轉 0134b20 · 正1 0134b22 · 正2·正3 0134c03 · 正4 0134c16 · 正5·正6 0134c24 · 正7 0135a21 · 正8 0135b11 · 正9 0135b24 · 正10·正11·正12前半 0135c01 · 正12後半 0136c13 · 正13 0137a04 · 正14·正15 0137c10 · 正16 0137c22 · 正17 0137c27 · 正18·正19 0138a07 · 正20 0138a22 · 正21·正22 0138b01 · 正23·正24 0138b14 · 正25·正26 0138c17 · 正27 0139a10 · 正28–30 0139a17 · 正31·正32 0139c13 · 正33 0140a06 · 收卷句 0140a11。科界四:0134b20 · 0134c02 · 0135b28 · 0137c08。
  • 真諦 T1559:對應段 0285c11–0291a11。要目 0285c11 · 0285c12 · 0285c22 · 0285c26 · 0288a13 · 0291a06。
  • 眾賢 T1562〔0735a24 起〕:0735a24 · 0735a25 · 0739b16 · 0741b04 · 0742c21 · 0743b29。T1563〔0946c06 起〕:0946c06 · 0952b16 · 0952a10 · 0952a20 · 0954b26;背景 0913c25。
  • 光記 T41n1821〔卷二十六 0383b07 起〕:0383b07 · 0383b10 · 0383b14 · 0387b02 · 0388b18 · 0394b16。
  • 寶疏 T41n1822〔卷二十六 0764c08 起〕:0764c08 · 0764c11 · 0764c18 · 0764c24 · 0767b12 · 0767c19 · 0771a06。
  • 頌疏 T41n1823〔論本第二十六 0959a08 起〕:0959a08 · 0959a10 · 0959b01 · 0960b29 · 0961b15。無別立品題行,品題唯見乙本校記 0959002
  • 神泰疏 X53n0836智品全闕——本子無泰疏逐文釋可繫(據實標闕·不補)。唯卷一總覽表「智品六十一行」〔X 0006b07〕為頌數之獨立 witness。
  • 本頌單行本 T1560:智品品題夾注〔0322b25〕『六十一頌』。
  • 校勘:本卷 <app> 錨三十五枚(異讀二十六全枚舉·重出併七·他藏交叉註二不入表)+濾器所汰二條並錄(CB 回改一·諸藏校異一)·無升定本案

The Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble stated to the end the sequence of the noble stages, and what those stages depend upon is receptivity and knowledge; hence this chapter opens the scroll from the one question 「為有忍非智耶?為有智非見耶」 tr. “is there anything that is receptivity and not knowledge? is there anything that is knowledge and not view?” This unit first makes out the mutual inclusion of the three, receptivity, knowledge, and view; next it establishes the system of the ten knowledges (the opening out and gathering in of two into three into four into ten, the three limits of level, faculty, and stage upon the knowledge of others’ minds, the difference between the two knowledges of exhaustion and non-arising, and the seven grounds on which the ten are established); next it makes clear the modes of apprehension of the ten knowledges (the sixteen modes of dharma knowledge and subsequent knowledge · these and others besides for conventional knowledge · only four for the knowledge of others’ minds without outflows, with the densest dispute of this unit inserted in the middle — whether modes of apprehension without outflows exceed the sixteen); next, with the one stanza 「行相實十六」 tr. “the modes of apprehension are in real entity sixteen,” it explains at length the names and the entities of the sixteen modes of the four truths; and at the last it analyzes them through some twenty gates one gate at a time (inclusion by nature · the level depended upon · the body depended upon · the foundations of mindfulness · taking one another as object · the objects taken · accomplishment · the cultivation at the stages of the path of seeing, the path of cultivation, and beyond learning · the refining of the faculties and intermixed cultivation · cultivation obtained by dependence on a level · the four cultivations). Within one fascicle it runs from the one question whether receptivity is knowledge to the one conclusion how many kinds cultivation has, and the skeleton of the one chapter on knowledge is thereby fixed.


I. Doctrinal Outline and Placement

Outline systemThe position of this passage
Xuanzang’s T1558 in nine chaptersThe first part of Chapter Seven, Analysis of Knowledge (fascicle title〔T29 0134b15〕· chapter title〔T29 0134b19〕) — this unit (Unit 1) = the whole of Fascicle Twenty-Six〔0134b15–0140a19〕. Root stanzas 1 through 33, <lg> blocks twenty-two · all of them root stanzas · no quoted stanza (the three blocks of quoted stanza in this chapter are all in Unit 2)
The stanza count of this chapter (three sources agreeing)Sixty-one stanzas — the interlinear note under the chapter title in T1560〔T29 0322b25〕· the general conspectus of the whole treatise in Fascicle One of Shentai’s commentary, 「智品六十一行」 tr. “the chapter on knowledge, sixty-one lines”〔X53n0836 0006b07〕· and the one thousand two hundred twenty characters of the run of this chapter’s root stanzas divided by twenty. The three sources agree word for word. The second source is the general conspectus of Shentai’s commentary, not Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary
The anchor carried overAt the head of the chapter, 「前品初說諸忍諸智,於後復說正見正智。為有忍非智耶?為有智非見耶?」 tr. “the previous chapter said at its beginning the several receptivities and the several knowledges, and afterward said again right view and right knowledge. Is there anything that is receptivity and not knowledge? Is there anything that is knowledge and not view?”〔T29 0134b20〕— it cites word for word the “several receptivities and several knowledges · right view and right knowledge” established in the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble and raises this chapter from them. The head of the chapter is also the head of the fascicle, and so its transition points back to the previous chapter and not to the previous passage, its form belonging to the 「前品……」 tr. “the previous chapter …” type and not to the 「如是已說」 tr. “it has thus been said” type
The chapter-level main outline in the three commentaries (a twofold division, word for word alike)Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0383b14〕: 「就此品中大文有二:一明諸智差別、二明智所成德。就明智差別中,一明忍、智、見別;二明十智相殊;三明十智行相;四諸門分別」 tr. “within this chapter the main text has two parts: first explaining the differences among the several knowledges, second explaining the merits accomplished by knowledge. Within the explaining of the differences among the knowledges: first the difference of receptivity, knowledge, and view; second the difference of mark among the ten knowledges; third the modes of apprehension of the ten knowledges; fourth the analysis through the several gates” · Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0764c18〕: 「就此品中,大文分二:一明智差別、二明智成德。就前門中復分為七:一明忍、智、見別;二明十智相異;三明建立十智;四明法、智斷別;五明十智行相;第六義門分別;第七廣明修智」 tr. “within this chapter the main text divides in two: first explaining the differences of knowledge, second explaining the merits knowledge accomplishes. Within the former gate it divides again into seven: first the difference of receptivity, knowledge, and view; second the difference of mark among the ten knowledges; third the establishing of the ten knowledges; fourth the difference of what dharma knowledge severs; fifth the modes of apprehension of the ten knowledges; sixth the analysis by gates of sense; seventh the extended explanation of the cultivation of the knowledges” · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0959a10〕: 「品廣明,故名分別。就此品中大文分二:一明諸智差別、二明智所成功德。就明諸智差別中:一明忍智見別、二明十智相殊、三明十智行相、四諸門分別」 tr. “the chapter explains it at length, hence it is named analysis. Within this chapter the main text divides in two: first explaining the differences among the several knowledges, second explaining the merits and virtues accomplished by knowledge. Within the explaining of the differences among the several knowledges: first the difference of receptivity, knowledge, and view; second the difference of mark among the ten knowledges; third the modes of apprehension of the ten knowledges; fourth the analysis through the several gates” ⇒ all three adjudge a twofold division at the chapter level (with small differences of wording — Puguang and Fabao give 「智所成德」 tr. “the merits accomplished by knowledge” and Yuanhui 「智所成功德」 tr. “the merits and virtues accomplished by knowledge”; Puguang and Yuanhui give 「明諸智差別」 tr. “explaining the differences among the several knowledges” and Fabao 「明智差別」 tr. “explaining the differences of knowledge”), recorded without adjudication
This unit = the whole of the first main divisionThe one and only boundary of the two chapter-level main divisions〔T29 0140a25〕(the opening sentence of Fascicle Twenty-Seven, 「如是已辯諸智差別,智所成德今當顯示」 tr. “the differences among the several knowledges having thus been made out, the merits accomplished by knowledge will now be displayed”) falls exactly at Xuanzang’s one and only fascicle boundary. ⇒ This unit covers the whole of the one gate 「明諸智差別」 tr. “explaining the differences among the several knowledges,” seven thousand three hundred twenty-three characters of pure Chinese
The second-level outline of the first main division (Puguang and Yuanhui adjudge four alike · Fabao divides into seven)First, explaining the difference of receptivity, knowledge, and view〔T29 0134b20〕one hundred sixty-six characters · second, explaining the difference of mark among the ten knowledges〔T29 0134c02〕one thousand two hundred nineteen characters · third, explaining the modes of apprehension of the ten knowledges〔T29 0135b28〕two thousand eight hundred sixty-seven characters · fourth, the analysis through the several gates〔T29 0137c08〕three thousand seventy-one characters. Fabao, under the same gate, divides into seven besides (adding the two sections of the establishing of the ten knowledges and the difference of what dharma knowledge severs, and splitting the analysis by gates of sense from the extended explanation of the cultivation of the knowledges) — ⇒ the ordinal numbers form a system of their own: at one and the same passage〔0135b28〕Puguang and Yuanhui mark 「此即第三明十智行相」 tr. “this is the third, explaining the modes of apprehension of the ten knowledges”〔T41n1821 0387b02〕and 「從此大文第三,明十智行相」 tr. “from here the third of the main text, explaining the modes of apprehension of the ten knowledges”〔T41n1823 0960b29〕, while Fabao marks 「已下第五明十智行相」 tr. “below, the fifth, explaining the modes of apprehension of the ten knowledges”〔T41n1822 0767b12〕. In citing a 「第N」 tr. “the Nth” the house must be named with it; recorded without adjudication
The fascicle divisions of the three commentaries agree entirely with Xuanzang’sThis chapter is two fascicles in Xuanzang, and the three commentaries are likewise two fascicles each, their fascicle boundaries coinciding one by one. Where Unit 1 begins: the Kośa Fascicle Twenty-Six〔T29 0134b15〕· Puguang Fascicle Twenty-Six〔T41n1821 0383b07〕· Fabao Fascicle Twenty-Six〔T41n1822 0764c08〕· Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary on the Root Text, Twenty-Six〔T41n1823 0959a08〕. ⇒ The first fourfold chapter-level coincidence seen in this collection (the T1558 fascicle boundary = the three houses’ chapter-level main-division boundary = the three commentaries’ fascicle boundaries = Paramārtha’s fascicle boundary)
Yuanhui’s chapter-title lineHe sets up no separate chapter-title line (the fascicle title begins it directly). The five characters 「分別智品」 tr. “Analysis of Knowledge” yield a zero result within the range of Yuanhui’s Chapter on Knowledge, and the chapter title appears only in the collation note of the B recension〔0959002〕, 「此下乙本有中大雲寺沙門圓暉述,分別智品第七之一十七字」 tr. “below this the B recension has the seventeen characters ‘composed by Yuanhui, śramaṇa of the Zhongda Yun Monastery, Analysis of Knowledge, Chapter Seven, Part One’” — to run a string search on Yuanhui’s Chapter on Knowledge with 「分別智品」 tr. “Analysis of Knowledge” is bound to yield a false zero; recorded without adjudication
The closing sentence of the fascicle「迦濕彌羅國諸論師言:防觀二修即治遣修攝」 tr. “the treatise masters of the country of Kaśmīra say: the two cultivations, guarding and contemplating, are comprised within cultivation as counteragent and cultivation as expulsion”〔T29 0140a15〕— the last sentence of the dispute over the four and the six cultivations, followed immediately by the end-title of Fascicle Twenty-Six

Two zero results by mechanical means at the outline boundaries (honestly recorded): the second of the first main division〔T29 0134c02〕, 「智有幾種?相別云何?」 tr. “how many kinds of knowledge are there? and what are the differences of their marks?”, and the third〔T29 0135b28〕, 「於此十智中誰有何行相?」 tr. “within these ten knowledges, which has which modes of apprehension?”, are both outline boundaries expressly marked by the three commentaries, and yet the transition-sentence pattern yields a zero result at both (both being questions rather than the set formula of the 「如是已說」 tr. “it has thus been said” type). ⇒ A zero result for a transition sentence may not be taken straightway as proof that a place is not an outline boundary; the outline boundaries of this item are settled principally by the outlines of the three commentaries, with mechanical evidence as an aid.

Stanza / prose-commentary format: root stanzas (the stanza boundaries fixed by the separate edition T1560) plus the prose self-commentary. This unit has twenty-two blocks of root stanza —〔0134b22〕Root 1 ·〔0134c03〕Roots 2 and 3 (forty characters)·〔0134c16〕Root 4 ·〔0134c24〕Roots 5 and 6 (forty characters)·〔0135a21〕Root 7 ·〔0135b11〕Root 8 ·〔0135b24〕Root 9 ·〔0135c01〕Roots 10 and 11 and the first half of Root 12 (fifty characters)·〔0136c13〕second half of Root 12 (ten characters)·〔0137a04〕Root 13 ·〔0137c10〕Roots 14 and 15 (forty characters)·〔0137c22〕Root 16 ·〔0137c27〕Root 17 ·〔0138a07〕Roots 18 and 19 (forty characters)·〔0138a22〕Root 20 ·〔0138b01〕Roots 21 and 22 (forty characters)·〔0138b14〕Roots 23 and 24 (forty characters)·〔0138c17〕Roots 25 and 26 (forty characters)·〔0139a10〕Root 27 ·〔0139a17〕Roots 28 through 30 (sixty characters)·〔0139c13〕Roots 31 and 32 (forty characters)·〔0140a06〕Root 33. Four pairs cited by half-stanza (Root 8 with Root 9 · Root 23 with Root 24 · Root 26 with Root 27 · Root 33 with the stanza following it, all in the form of a first half and a second half)· no instance of a citation running across stanzas. This unit has no quoted stanza · no summarizing stanza · no seven-character stanza — the three blocks of quoted stanza all belong to Unit 2, and the absence is marked as it stands.

The three long passages of prose commentary (each exceeding seven hundred characters of pure Chinese · the densest places of question and answer and of divergent accounts):〔0135c01〕the prose attached to Root 10 through the first half of Root 12 (one thousand five hundred one characters · two occurrences of 『如何』 · four of 『云何』 · four of 『豈不』 · four of 『若爾』 · one of 『有說』)·〔0137a04〕the prose attached to Root 13 (nine hundred ninety-two characters · one occurrence of 『云何』 · one of 『若爾』 · one of 『有餘師』)·〔0139a17〕the prose attached to Roots 28 through 30 (seven hundred seventy-four characters · one occurrence of 『有餘師』). The first of these is where the dispute over whether the pure exceeds the sixteen lies, and is the densest place of doctrine in this unit.

One place in this unit where two accounts are recorded without adjudication (recording the two parties only · not judging which prevails): cultivation of four kinds and of six — 「外國諸師說修有六,於前四上加防、觀修……迦濕彌羅國諸論師言:防觀二修即治遣修攝」 tr. “the treatise masters abroad say cultivation is of six kinds, adding upon the foregoing four cultivation as guarding and cultivation as contemplating … the treatise masters of the country of Kaśmīra say: the two cultivations, guarding and contemplating, are comprised within cultivation as counteragent and cultivation as expulsion”〔T29 0140a11〕, the two parties set side by side with no sentence of judgment from the treatise.

Three places in this unit that carry words of judgment (not a recording of two accounts without adjudication): ① whether modes of apprehension without outflows exceed the sixteen — 「迦濕彌羅國諸論師言:無無漏行相越此十六。外國師說:更有所餘無漏行相越於十六。」 tr. “the treatise masters of the country of Kaśmīra say: there is no mode of apprehension without outflows that exceeds these sixteen. The masters abroad say: there are further modes of apprehension without outflows that exceed the sixteen.”〔T29 0136c14〕, the two parties set out together; upon the explanation that would read the root treatise’s 『有是處有是事』 otherwise, the treatise lays down the judgment 「此釋不然,餘不說故」 tr. “this explanation is not so, since the remaining places do not say it”〔T29 0136c23〕— what it blocks is the explanation that would dissolve the root treatise’s text, Fabao marking it expressly 「遮有部通本論文」 tr. “this blocks the Sarvāstivādins’ way through the text of the root treatise”〔T41n1822 0769b28〕. ② the glosses on the gathered and scattered, sunken and restless, small and great minds — 「毘婆沙師作如是說:聚心者謂善心……西方諸師作如是說:眠相應者名為聚心,餘染污心說名為散。此不應理」 tr. “the Vaibhāṣika masters say thus: the gathered mind is the wholesome mind … the masters of the West say thus: that which is associated with sleep is called the gathered mind, and the remaining defiled minds are called scattered. This does not accord with principle”〔T29 0135c24〕, the judgment 「此不應理」 tr. “this does not accord with principle” refuting outright the gloss of the masters of the West〔T29 0135c28〕(for the assignment of the speakers see item six). ③ the names and the entities of the sixteen modes of apprehension — 「有餘師說:十六行相名雖十六實事唯七」 tr. “some other master says: of the sixteen modes of apprehension the names are indeed sixteen but the real entities only seven”〔T29 0137a06〕, the treatise taking the sense that in real entity they are sixteen as well with 「如是說者實亦十六」 tr. “one who speaks thus holds that in real entity they are sixteen as well”〔T29 0137a08〕; Fabao marks the only-seven account expressly 「述不正義也」 tr. “this states the account that is not the correct sense”〔T41n1822 0769c23〕.


II. Terminology (Technical Terms)

Chinese (Xuanzang)Paramārtha’s divergent name (loc of first occurrence)The treatise’s defining sentence / what it hangs on
knowledge (the chapter title)「慧」 tr. “discernment” (at the level of the chapter title · 「分別慧品」 tr. “Analysis of Discernment”〔T29n1559 0285c11〕)the chapter title 「分別智品」 tr. “Analysis of Knowledge”〔T29 0134b19〕. A divergence of rendering at the level of the chapter title — Paramārtha styles this chapter directly by 「慧」 tr. “discernment,” not taking the character 「智」 tr. “knowledge”
receptivity— (the syntax of Paramārtha’s text in this passage differs · see item four)「此聖慧中八忍非智性,自所斷疑未已斷故」 tr. “within this noble discernment the eight receptivities are not of the nature of knowledge, since the doubt they are themselves to sever has not yet been severed”〔T29 0134b25〕— that receptivity is not knowledge lies in the doubt it is itself to sever not having been severed
view (of the nature of weighing and considering)— (the same)「可見性攝,推度性故」 tr. “it may be included in the nature of view, since it is of the nature of weighing and considering”〔T29 0134b26〕·「盡與無生二智非見性,已息求心不推度故」 tr. “the two knowledges of exhaustion and non-arising are not of the nature of view, since the seeking mind has come to rest and there is no weighing and considering” (same passage)
conventional knowledgethe knowledge that 「俗類為境」 tr. “has conventional kinds for its object” (in the form of a gloss ·〔T29n1559 0285c26〕)「有漏智總名世俗,多取瓶等世俗境故」 tr. “knowledge with outflows has the general name conventional, since it takes for the most part conventional objects such as a pot”〔T29 0134c11〕
dharma knowledge · subsequent knowledge— (Paramārtha’s text glosses this passage sentence by sentence within the text · the syntax differs)「後無漏智分法、類別」 tr. “the knowledge without outflows spoken of afterward divides into the two, dharma and subsequent”〔T29 0134c12〕·「法類二種如其次第,以欲上界四諦為境」 tr. “the two kinds, dharma and subsequent, take in that order the four truths of the desire realm and of the upper realms as their object”〔T29 0134c14〕
with outflows「有流」 tr. “with flow” (a systematic rendering-character throughout)「慧有二種,有漏、無漏,唯無漏慧立以聖名」 tr. “discernment is of two kinds, with outflows and without outflows, and only discernment without outflows is given the name noble”〔T29 0134b24〕
the knowledge of others’ minds— (the term is densely present within the corresponding passage of Paramārtha’s text · the word-for-word pairing awaits supplement · see the honest record at item four)「此智於境有決定相,謂不知勝及去來心」 tr. “this knowledge has fixed marks with respect to its object, namely that it does not know a superior mind nor minds past and future”〔T29 0134c29〕·「勝心有三,謂地、根、位」 tr. “a superior mind is of three kinds, namely by level, by faculty, and by stage” (same passage)·「此他心智見道中無,總觀諦理極速轉故」 tr. “this knowledge of others’ minds is absent within the path of seeing, since that contemplates the principle of the truths as a whole and turns exceedingly fast” (same passage)
the knowledge of exhaustion · the knowledge of non-arising— (the syntax of Paramārtha’s text in this passage differs)「云何盡智?謂無學位若正自知:我已知苦、我已斷集、我已證滅、我已修道」 tr. “what is the knowledge of exhaustion? It is that in the stage beyond learning one rightly knows of oneself: I have known suffering, I have severed origination, I have realized cessation, I have cultivated the path”〔T29 0135a23〕·「云何無生智?謂正自知:我已知苦,不應更知」 tr. “what is the knowledge of non-arising? It is that one rightly knows of oneself: I have known suffering, and need not know it again” (same passage)
mode of apprehension— (Paramārtha carries it by three classes of expression, 「能取」 tr. “what apprehends,” 「能緣」 tr. “what takes an object,” and 「所緣」 tr. “what is taken as object” · the word-for-word collation awaits supplement)「如是行相以慧為體」 tr. “modes of apprehension such as these have discernment for their entity”〔T29 0137c02〕·「諸心心所取境類別皆名行相」 tr. “every difference of class in the taking of an object by minds and mental factors is called a mode of apprehension” (same passage)
that which apprehends · that which is apprehendedthe same「由此三門體有寬陿,慧通行相、能行、所行,餘心心所唯能所行,諸餘有法唯是所行」 tr. “by these three gates the entities have their breadth and narrowness: discernment extends to mode of apprehension, to that which apprehends, and to that which is apprehended; the remaining minds and mental factors are only that which apprehends and that which is apprehended; and all the remaining existing dharmas are that which is apprehended alone”〔T29 0137c06〕
foundation of mindfulness「念處」 tr. “station of mindfulness” (a systematic rendering-character throughout)「諸智念住攝,滅智唯最後,他心智後三,餘八智通四」 tr. “as to the foundations of mindfulness that include the knowledges, the knowledge of cessation is only in the last, the knowledge of others’ minds in the latter three, and the remaining eight knowledges extend to all four”〔T29 0137c22〕
the treatise masters of the country of Kaśmīra「罽賓國師」 tr. “the masters of the country of Jibin” (the same place with a divergent rendering-character · consistent throughout)「迦濕彌羅國諸論師言:無無漏行相越此十六」 tr. “the treatise masters of the country of Kaśmīra say: there is no mode of apprehension without outflows that exceeds these sixteen”〔T29 0136c14〕
the masters abroad · the treatise masters abroad「西國師」 tr. “the masters of the western country” · 「西國阿毘達磨師」 tr. “the Abhidharma masters of the western country” (the same sense with divergent characters)「外國師說:更有所餘無漏行相越於十六」 tr. “the masters abroad say: there are further modes of apprehension without outflows that exceed the sixteen”〔T29 0136c15〕·「外國諸師說修有六」 tr. “the treatise masters abroad say cultivation is of six kinds”〔T29 0140a11 within the passage〕
the masters of the West— (Paramārtha’s text at this passage awaits supplement · see the honest record at item four)「西方諸師作如是說:眠相應者名為聚心,餘染污心說名為散」 tr. “the masters of the West say thus: that which is associated with sleep is called the gathered mind, and the remaining defiled minds are called scattered”〔T29 0135c27〕. Puguang explains their identity (see item six)
the conventional knowledge at the border of direct realization— (Paramārtha’s text at this passage awaits word-for-word checking)「唯苦集滅三類智時,能兼修未來現觀邊俗智,於一一諦現觀後邊方能兼修故立斯號」 tr. “only at the three subsequent knowledges of suffering, origination, and cessation can one cultivate in addition the future conventional knowledge at the border of direct realization; since it can be cultivated in addition only at the hindmost border of the direct realization of each single truth, this name is established for it”〔T29 0138b21〕·「若并眷屬以欲四蘊色界五蘊為其自性」 tr. “if spoken of together with its retinue, it has the four aggregates of the desire realm and the five aggregates of the form realm for its own nature” (same passage)
refining the faculties— (Paramārtha’s text at this passage awaits word-for-word checking)「學位練根諸無間道,四法類智隨應現修,未來修六」 tr. “for the uninterrupted paths of refining the faculties at the stage of one in training, the four dharma knowledges and subsequent knowledges are cultivated in the present as is fitting, and six are cultivated in the future”〔T29 0139a23〕
intermixed cultivation (of the meditative absorptions)— (the same)「學位雜修諸無間道,四法類俗隨應現修,未來修七」 tr. “for the uninterrupted paths of intermixed cultivation at the stage of one in training, the four dharma knowledges and subsequent knowledges and conventional knowledge are cultivated in the present as is fitting, and seven are cultivated in the future”〔T29 0139b11〕
cultivation as acquisition · as practice · as counteragent · as expulsion「習修」 tr. “cultivation as practice” and 「治修」 tr. “cultivation as counteraction” (partly attested · the item-by-item collation of the full names of the four cultivations awaits supplement)「修有四種:一得修、二習修、三對治修、四除遣修」 tr. “cultivation is of four kinds: first cultivation as acquisition, second cultivation as practice, third cultivation as counteragent, fourth cultivation as expulsion”〔T29 0140a03〕·「得、習二修依有為善未來唯得,現具二修,治遣二修依有漏法」 tr. “the two cultivations, acquisition and practice, are established upon the conditioned wholesome, the future having acquisition alone and the present possessing both cultivations, while the two cultivations, counteragent and expulsion, are established upon dharmas with outflows”〔T29 0140a08〕
cultivation as guarding · cultivation as contemplating「守修」 tr. “cultivation as warding” · 「擇修」 tr. “cultivation as selecting” (the same sense with divergent characters)「外國諸師說修有六,於前四上加防、觀修,防護諸根、觀察身故」 tr. “the treatise masters abroad say cultivation is of six kinds, adding upon the foregoing four cultivation as guarding and cultivation as contemplating, since one guards and protects the several faculties and contemplates the body”〔T29 0140a11 within the passage〕

The Sanskrit in roman letters for a technical term is hung only upon transcriptions transmitted by the ancient masters and capable of being evidenced. The divergent names in this unit are for the most part differences of rendering-character between the two translations (for the full table see item four), and not glosses of sound and sense by the ancient masters; glosses of sound and sense by the ancient masters within this unit yield a zero result (the three commentaries produce no gloss upon a transcription within the range of this unit), and the absence is marked as it stands, and is not supplied conjecturally on the authority of a modern collated edition.


III. Textual Collation (Taishō Original Notes · Complete Enumeration for This Fascicle)

Within the range of Unit 1〔0134b15–0140a19〕the <app> anchors number thirty-five = variant readings twenty-six (repetitions merged, seven) + cross-notes to other canons two; besides these there are two further items filtered out by the Latin filter — one CBETA restoration and one collation-divergence among the several canons — which by the form of this collection are recorded together at the foot of the table (marked ⟨CB⟩ · not entering the count of the twenty-six above). The base text follows the Taishō 【大】 reading; where CBETA has restored, the base text follows the 【CB】 reading and the original Taishō printing is recorded alongside. The doctrinal choice among variant readings belongs to the adjudication of doctrine, and this item records only and does not adjudicate.

Note no.AnchorThe base text 【大】 / the variantContext (word for word · the base-text reading)Observation (recorded, not adjudicated)
01340040134c15『二』【大】,『三』【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「即於如是二種智中」 tr. “within these two kinds of knowledge just so”The text just above says 「如是二智相別有三,謂世俗智、法智、類智」 tr. “these two knowledges have three differences of mark, namely conventional knowledge, dharma knowledge, and subsequent knowledge” — read as two it carries on the two of 「有漏無漏」 tr. “with outflows and without outflows,” read as three it carries on the three of conventional, dharma, and subsequent; both readings have something to carry on. This item bears more upon the sense
01340050134c19『見』【大】,『是』【明】「如是六智若無學攝,非見性者名盡、無生」 tr. “of these six knowledges, those included in the stage beyond learning and not of the nature of view are called exhaustion and non-arising”『見』 and 『是』 are close in form · yet 「非見性」 tr. “not of the nature of view” fastens precisely upon the sentence of Root 1, 「盡無生非見」 tr. “exhaustion and non-arising are not view,” and read as 『是』 it loses what it carries on
01340060134c22『因』【大】,『同』【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「緣苦、集因,緣滅、道異」 tr. “taking suffering and origination as object, the cause; taking cessation and the path as object, differing”『因』 and 『同』 are close in form · read as 『因』 it stands paired with the 「異」 tr. “differing” below (the causes of taking suffering and origination as object being the same, those of cessation and the path differing), while read as 『同』 it can also be read as 「緣苦集同」 tr. “taking suffering and origination as object, the same”
01350020135b12『辦』【大】,『辯』【宋】【元】【宮】the stanza 「加行辦因圓,故建立十智」 tr. “by preparatory practice, by the task being done, by the cause being complete, the ten knowledges are established”『辦』 and 『辯』 are close in form · the prose self-commentary gives 「六事辦故建立盡智,事辦身中最初生故」 tr. “sixth, by the task being done the knowledge of exhaustion is established, since it arises first within the body in which the task is done,” which fastens upon the character 『辦』
01350030135b21『因』【大】,『日』【宋】【元】【宮】「七因圓故立無生智,一切聖道為因生故」 tr. “seventh, by the cause being complete the knowledge of non-arising is established, since it arises with the whole noble path for its cause”『因』 and 『日』 are close in form · the sentence glosses itself with 「為因生故」 tr. “since it arises with it for its cause,” and read as 『日』 it makes no word
01350040135b23『耶』【大】*,『邪』【石】*「為有少分治上欲耶」 tr. “is there anything that counteracts the upper realms in part?”『耶』 and 『邪』 were anciently interchangeable · being a final particle, this belongs to the general usage of the whole treatise for items bearing a star
01360010136a11『四』【大】,『曰』【明】「善心隨轉多,通四蘊故」 tr. “the wholesome mind has much concomitant turning, since it extends to four aggregates”The sentence above gives 「染心隨轉少,唯三蘊故」 tr. “the defiled mind has little concomitant turning, since it is only three aggregates,” three and four standing paired · read as 『曰』 it makes no word
01360020136a21『經』【大】,〔-〕【石】「如何此釋不順契經?經言:此心云何內聚」 tr. “how does this explanation not accord with the sūtra? The sūtra says: how is this mind inwardly gathered?”The two characters 「經」 tr. “sūtra” stand next to each other (the sūtra · the sūtra says), and the Shi recension’s omission of one of them also reads
01360030136b08『現』【大】,『理前』【宮】「此據作意欲修名修,非現前修,故無有失」 tr. “this refers to cultivation in the sense of attending to it and wishing to cultivate it, not to cultivating it as present, and so there is no fault”Cultivating as present stands paired with attending and wishing to cultivate · with the two characters of the Gong recension the sentence-form is forced
01360040136c09『欲』【大】,『故』【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「而涉於世俗欲離空非我」 tr. “and touching upon the conventional, they would part with emptiness and non-self”Read as 『欲』 it has the sense of intent (the two knowledges wishing to part with these two modes of apprehension), read as 『故』 it becomes a clause of reason. This item bears more upon the sense
01360050136c28『惑』【大】,『感』【宋】「能出離故、惑故、疑故、猶豫故」 tr. “by reason of what can bring forth, by reason of confusion, by reason of doubt, by reason of hesitation”『惑』 and 『感』 are close in form · this passage lists the several modes of apprehension of a mind abandoned through seeing, and confusion goes with doubt and hesitation as of one kind
01370010137a13『泥』【大】,『塗』【宮】「譬如泥團輪繩水等眾緣和合成辦瓶等」 tr. “as a lump of clay, a wheel, a cord, water, and other conditions come together and bring a pot and the like to completion”A lump of clay is the ground of the potter’s simile for making a pot · read as 『塗』 the simile loses its object
01370020137b05『芽』【大】,『牙』【石】「如芽等於果」 tr. “as a sprout and the rest are to a fruit”『芽』 and 『牙』 were anciently interchangeable · this passage matches the four similes of seed, sprout, field, and blossom to the four modes of cause, origination, condition, and arising
01370030137c06『陿』【大】,『狹』【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「由此三門體有寬陿」 tr. “by these three gates the entities have their breadth and narrowness”『陿』 is a variant form of 『狹』 · the same character in a different shape
01370040137c08『辨』【大】*,『辯』【宋】【元】【明】【宮】*「已辨十智行相差別,當辨性攝依他依身」 tr. “the differences among the modes of apprehension of the ten knowledges having been made out, there should be made out the inclusion by nature, the dependence on others’ minds, and the dependence on a body”The two forms 『辯』 and 『辨』 are used together throughout the treatise (in the base text of this chapter, 『辯』 thirty-one times and 『辨』 twice) · items bearing a star belong to the general usage of the whole treatise. This is where the rule of the two forms hangs, namely 「辯/辨」 tr. “bian / bian” — in searching the base text and in searching the three commentaries alike, both forms must be tried
01370050137c09『他』【大】,『地』【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「當辨性攝依他依身」 tr. “there should be made out the inclusion by nature, the dependence on others’ minds, and the dependence on a body”The 「他」 tr. “others’” of dependence on others’ minds and on a body points to the one gate of the knowledge of others’ minds · read as 『地』 it repeats the 「依地」 tr. “dependence on a level” of the following sentence
01370060137c11『十』【大】,『七』【宋】【元】【明】【宮】the stanza 「他心智唯四,法六餘十九」 tr. “the knowledge of others’ minds has four alone; dharma knowledge six, the rest nineteen”The stanza of the separate edition T1560 reads 「七」 tr. “seven” — of one system with the four recensions Song, Yuan, Ming, and Gong; the prose self-commentary gives 「餘依此六地及下三無色」 tr. “the rest depend upon these six levels and the three lower formless levels,” that is, six plus three making nine, and so 「十九」 tr. “nineteen” is to be read as 『dharma knowledge depending on six levels · the rest on nine levels』. This item is the only divergence in this unit between the stanza embedded in T1558 and that in T1560, and it runs in the same direction as the recension variant
01380010138a04『為境』【大】,〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】「世俗、他心、盡、無生智皆緣十智為境」 tr. “conventional knowledge, the knowledge of others’ minds, and the knowledges of exhaustion and non-arising all take ten knowledges as their object”The omission of two characters · it does not change the sense
01380020138a04『諸智為境』【大】,〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】「滅智不緣諸智為境,唯以擇滅為所緣故」 tr. “the knowledge of cessation does not take the several knowledges as its object, since it takes cessation through discernment alone as its object”The omission of four characters · the following clause 「唯以擇滅為所緣故」 tr. “since it takes cessation through discernment alone as its object” already suffices to display the sense
01380030138a26『故』【大】,『故極』【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】「同一所緣故,相隣近故,非此智所緣」 tr. “since they have one and the same object, and since they are neighboring and near, they are not what this knowledge takes as object”The several recensions add one character 「極」 tr. “utterly” · an adverb of degree. Honestly recorded: the character 「故」 tr. “since” occurs several times within the sentence in which the anchor stands, and this item has not distinguished one by one the exact character to which the collation note attaches, recording the context only
01380040138b20『性』【大】*,『姓』【宮】*「先未曾得此種性故」 tr. “since this class-nature has never been obtained before”『種性』 and 『種姓』 were anciently interchangeable · items bearing a star belong to the general usage of the whole treatise
01380050138b27『周』【大】,『同』【明】「而於當位斷證已周」 tr. “yet as regards the stage in question the severing and the realizing are already complete”『周』 has the sense of completeness throughout, fastening upon the 「可遍知斷證」 tr. “admitting of thorough knowing, severing, and realizing” above · read as 『同』 it loses what it carries on
01390010139a15『辯』【大】,『辨』【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「次辯餘位修智多少」 tr. “next is made out how many knowledges are cultivated at the remaining stages”The same rule of the two forms as at 0137004 · here the base text gives 『辯』 while the several recensions give 『辨』, exactly the reverse of 0137004
01390020139c24『灑』【大】,『灌』【明】「譬如大王登祚灑頂,一切境土皆來朝貢」 tr. “as when a great king ascends the throne and is consecrated by sprinkling of the head, all the lands within his borders come to render tribute”Consecration by sprinkling and consecration by pouring are alike rites of a king’s investiture · two rendering-characters for one and the same thing
01390030139c26『令』【大】,『今』【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「諸所言修唯先未得令起今得是能所修」 tr. “of all that is called cultivation, only what was not obtained before, is made to arise, and is now obtained is what cultivates and what is cultivated”『令』 and 『今』 are close in form · the sentence already has 「今得」 tr. “is now obtained,” and read as 『令』 the 「令起」 tr. “is made to arise” and the 「今得」 tr. “is now obtained” belong to two several matters
01400010140a10『是』【大】,『各』【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「無漏有為餘有漏法,如次是具前後二修」 tr. “the conditioned without outflows and the remaining dharmas with outflows, in that order, are what possess the former two and the latter two cultivations”『是』 is a word of predication · read as 『各』 it becomes 「各具前後二修」 tr. “each possesses the former two and the latter two cultivations,” which differs somewhat from the distributive sense established by 「如次」 tr. “in that order”
0139c2801 ⟨CB⟩0139c28『曾』【CB】【麗-CB】K27n0955_p0651a22/『僧』【大】「若法先時曾得棄捨,今雖還得而非所修」 tr. “if a dharma was once obtained before and relinquished, then though it be obtained again now it is not what is cultivated”A CBETA restoration (not an <app> variant reading) — the Taishō original printing gives 「僧」 tr. “saṅgha,” and CBETA has restored it to 「曾」 tr. “once” on the authority of the Korean canon, the base-text run following 【CB】. The sentence above gives 「若先時未得今得」 tr. “if it was not obtained before and is now obtained,” standing exactly opposite to 「先時曾得」 tr. “once obtained before,” and only with the restoration does the sense of the passage run through
0135a2501 ⟨CB⟩0135a25『光』【磧-CB】Q25_p0760c03/『先』【麗-CB】K28n0958_p0644c08「由此所有智、見、明、覺、解、慧、光、觀,是名盡智」 tr. “all the knowing, seeing, clarity, awareness, understanding, discernment, light, and contemplation that arise thereby — this is called the knowledge of exhaustion”A collation-divergence among the several canons (the Taishō makes no change · the base text gives 「光」 tr. “light”) — this is one of the eight names within the definition of the knowledge of exhaustion; the Qisha canon gives light and the Korean canon gives “former,” and the list of eight names runs smoothly with light

Honest record one: in this unit the <app> anchors number thirty-five while the variant readings number twenty-six, and the difference lies in the seven merged repetitions (variant readings recurring at several places, such as the starred 0135004 · 0137004 · 0138004, which belong to the general usage of the whole treatise) and the two cross-notes to other canons (those carrying Latin line numbers, which by the form of this collection are not variant readings and do not enter the table).

Honest record two: the last two items were filtered out by the Latin filter and yet by the form of this collection should be collected — one is a CBETA restoration (<note type="add">), the other a collation-divergence among the several canons; neither is a Taishō witness collation note, and so neither enters the count of the twenty-six above.

Conclusion on the collation: of the twenty-six items, some eighteen belong to graphically similar miswritings, variant character forms, or differences of a final particle; three bear more weight upon the sense — 0134004 (two / three · bearing upon the outline layer carried on)· 0136004 (desire / reason · bearing upon the intent of the two knowledges’ parting with the two modes of apprehension)· 0137006 (ten / seven · running in the same direction as the stanza of the separate edition T1560). Not one item rises to a case for amending the base text (none is supported by both a citation of an ancient master and a doctrinal ground). The variant readings are recorded together for reference, recorded only and not adjudicated.


IV. Comparison with Paramārtha’s Earlier Translation (Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma, T1559 ★)

The base of comparison: Xuanzang’s Fascicle Twenty-Six〔T29n1558 0134b15–0140a19〕↔ Paramārtha’s text〔T29n1559 0285c11–0291a11〕(Paramārtha’s 「分別慧品第七之一」 tr. “Analysis of Discernment, Chapter Seven, Part One” = the whole of his Fascicle Nineteen). The boundaries of the passage are fixed by the structure of the scene — Xuanzang’s text opens the scroll with 「前品初說諸忍諸智,於後復說正見正智」 tr. “the previous chapter said at its beginning the several receptivities and the several knowledges, and afterward said again right view and right knowledge”〔0134b20〕, and Paramārtha’s text begins from the same question with 「已說諸忍及諸智已,說正見及正智」 tr. “having spoken of the several receptivities and the several knowledges, it speaks of right view and right knowledge”〔T29n1559 0285c12〕; Xuanzang’s text closes with 「外國諸師說修有六,於前四上加防、觀修……迦濕彌羅國諸論師言:防觀二修即治遣修攝」 tr. “the treatise masters abroad say cultivation is of six kinds, adding upon the foregoing four cultivation as guarding and cultivation as contemplating … the treatise masters of the country of Kaśmīra say: the two cultivations, guarding and contemplating, are comprised within cultivation as counteragent and cultivation as expulsion”〔0140a11〕, and Paramārtha’s text closes at the same point with 「西國阿毘達磨師說有六種修,四修同前,五守修,六擇修……罽賓國師說此二修入對治修及治淨修攝」 tr. “the Abhidharma masters of the western country say there are six kinds of cultivation, four the same as before, fifth cultivation as warding, sixth cultivation as selecting … the masters of the country of Jibin say these two cultivations enter into cultivation as counteragent and cultivation as purifying counteraction”〔T29n1559 0291a06〕. Both ends, opening and closing, agree entirely in scene, which is the strongest collateral evidence for the boundaries of this unit.

The two translations divide into fascicles alike and their fascicle boundaries coincide: Paramārtha likewise divides this chapter into two fascicles (Part One〔0285c11〕· Part Two), and Xuanzang likewise into two; and the one and only fascicle boundary of the two texts is checked by the structure of the scene to fall at the same place. ⇒ A coincidence of fascicle division may not be presumed beforehand, yet where it is found on inquiry to coincide it is an independent piece of collateral evidence (this unit is of the latter kind).

The basic difference of form: Xuanzang gives 「頌曰/論曰」 tr. “the stanza says / the treatise says,” the whole stanza first and the prose afterward; Paramārtha gives 「偈曰/釋曰」 tr. “the verse says / the explanation says,” glossing sentence by sentence within the text, so that one stanza is often broken up and cited at several places. Hence the twenty-two blocks of root stanza in Xuanzang for this unit appear in Paramārtha’s text as a number of short verses scattered about.

Chief items of comparison (item by item · recording those bearing doctrinal weight and those showing systematic divergence of rendering):

  1. The divergence of the chapter title — Xuanzang 「分別智品」 tr. “Analysis of Knowledge”〔0134b19〕‖ Paramārtha 「分別慧品」 tr. “Analysis of Discernment”〔T29n1559 0285c11〕. A divergence of rendering at the level of the chapter title: Paramārtha styles this chapter directly by 「慧」 tr. “discernment” and does not take the character 「智」 tr. “knowledge” (the 「智」 tr. “knowledge” of the ten knowledges is still rendered out passage by passage within the chapter; only the wording of the chapter title differs). The chapter number is the seventh in both texts · not shifted.
  2. The question that opens the scroll — Xuanzang 「前品初說諸忍諸智,於後復說正見正智」 tr. “the previous chapter said at its beginning the several receptivities and the several knowledges, and afterward said again right view and right knowledge”〔0134b20〕‖ Paramārtha 「已說諸忍及諸智已,說正見及正智」 tr. “having spoken of the several receptivities and the several knowledges, it speaks of right view and right knowledge”〔T29n1559 0285c12〕. The same question carrying on from what precedes (the mutual inclusion of the three, receptivity, knowledge, and view), Xuanzang in the narrative form 「前品初說……於後復說」 tr. “the previous chapter said at its beginning … and afterward said again,” Paramārtha in the doubled form 「已說……已說」 tr. “having spoken … it speaks.”
  3. The ten knowledges gathered up under one head — 「一切智」 tr. “all knowledge” — Xuanzang 「智有幾種?相別云何?頌曰:智十總有二」 tr. “how many kinds of knowledge are there? and what are the differences of their marks? The stanza says: the knowledges are ten, and gathered up there are two”〔0134c02〕‖ Paramārtha 「由幾量能攝一切智?由十智。若略攝,十智唯有二智」 tr. “by how many measures can all knowledge be gathered up? By the ten knowledges. If gathered up in brief, the ten knowledges are only two knowledges”〔T29n1559 0285c22〕. Both texts first ask how many kinds of knowledge there are, next answer ten, then gather them into two (with outflows and without outflows), the order of narration agreeing; while Paramārtha’s text asks with 「由幾量能攝一切智」 tr. “by how many measures can all knowledge be gathered up,” lifting the four characters 「攝一切智」 tr. “gathering up all knowledge” into the question, whereas Xuanzang’s text places them in the answer (「智有十種攝一切智」 tr. “there are ten kinds of knowledge, gathering up all knowledge”).
  4. The gloss on conventional knowledge — Xuanzang 「有漏智總名世俗,多取瓶等世俗境故」 tr. “knowledge with outflows has the general name conventional, since it takes for the most part conventional objects such as a pot”〔0134c11〕‖ Paramārtha 「此智由多緣瓶衣男女等俗類為境故」 tr. “since this knowledge for the most part takes as object conventional kinds such as pots, garments, men, and women”〔T29n1559 0285c26〕. A divergence of rendering (systematic throughout): Xuanzang 「有漏」 tr. “with outflows” / Paramārtha 「有流」 tr. “with flow.” Also the ground of the simile is opened out differently — Xuanzang raises 「瓶等」 tr. “a pot and the like,” one thing only, while Paramārtha raises 「瓶衣男女等」 tr. “pots, garments, men, women, and the like,” four things.
  5. The dispute whether modes of apprehension without outflows exceed the sixteen — Xuanzang 「淨無越十六,餘說有論故」 tr. “the pure do not exceed the sixteen; another says there are, since there is a treatise”〔0136c13〕‖ Paramārtha 「西國師說,阿毘達磨藏中說:異十六心別有無流心」 tr. “the masters of the western country say that the Abhidharma Piṭaka says: apart from the sixteen minds there are separately minds without flow”〔T29n1559 0288a13〕. A divergence of rendering: Xuanzang 「迦濕彌羅」 tr. “Kaśmīra” / Paramārtha 「罽賓國」 tr. “the country of Jibin” (the same place with divergent characters), Xuanzang 「外國師」 tr. “the masters abroad” / Paramārtha 「西國師」 tr. “the masters of the western country” (the same sense with divergent characters); and Xuanzang 「無漏」 tr. “without outflows” / Paramārtha 「無流」 tr. “without flow” reappears here. Both texts set out the two parties together.
  6. The rendering-character for the foundations of mindfulness — Xuanzang 「諸智念住攝,滅智唯最後,他心智後三,餘八智通四」 tr. “as to the foundations of mindfulness that include the knowledges, the knowledge of cessation is only in the last, the knowledge of others’ minds in the latter three, and the remaining eight knowledges extend to all four”〔0137c22〕‖ Paramārtha’s corresponding passage uses 「念處」 tr. “station of mindfulness” and 「四念處」 tr. “the four stations of mindfulness.” A divergence of rendering (systematic throughout): Xuanzang 「念住」 tr. “foundation of mindfulness” / Paramārtha 「念處」 tr. “station of mindfulness,” not peculiar to this chapter.
  7. The names of the four cultivations — Xuanzang 「修有四種:一得修、二習修、三對治修、四除遣修」 tr. “cultivation is of four kinds: first cultivation as acquisition, second cultivation as practice, third cultivation as counteragent, fourth cultivation as expulsion”〔0140a03〕‖ Paramārtha’s corresponding passage shows the two names 「習修」 tr. “cultivation as practice” and 「治修」 tr. “cultivation as counteraction.” The item-by-item collation of the full names of the four cultivations has not been checked out word for word in this item, and is honestly recorded as awaiting supplement.
  8. The names of the six cultivations and what they are comprised in — Xuanzang 「外國諸師說修有六,於前四上加防、觀修……迦濕彌羅國諸論師言:防觀二修即治遣修攝」 tr. “the treatise masters abroad say cultivation is of six kinds, adding upon the foregoing four cultivation as guarding and cultivation as contemplating … the treatise masters of the country of Kaśmīra say: the two cultivations, guarding and contemplating, are comprised within cultivation as counteragent and cultivation as expulsion”〔0140a11〕‖ Paramārtha 「西國阿毘達磨師說有六種修,四修同前,五守修,六擇修……罽賓國師說此二修入對治修及治淨修攝」 tr. “the Abhidharma masters of the western country say there are six kinds of cultivation, four the same as before, fifth cultivation as warding, sixth cultivation as selecting … the masters of the country of Jibin say these two cultivations enter into cultivation as counteragent and cultivation as purifying counteraction”〔T29n1559 0291a06〕. A divergence of rendering: Xuanzang’s cultivation as guarding and cultivation as contemplating / Paramārtha 「守修/擇修」 tr. “cultivation as warding / cultivation as selecting” (guarding and protecting the gates of the faculties ↔ cultivation as warding · contemplating the body ↔ cultivation as selecting); Xuanzang 「迦濕彌羅」 tr. “Kaśmīra” / Paramārtha 「罽賓國」 tr. “the country of Jibin” reappears. The scene agrees entirely, and this is the closing sentence of this unit.

Table of divergent renderings (within the range of Unit 1 · as seen word for word): Analysis of Knowledge / Analysis of Discernment · with outflows / with flow · foundation of mindfulness / station of mindfulness · Kaśmīra / the country of Jibin · the masters abroad / the masters of the western country · cultivation as guarding and contemplating / cultivation as warding and selecting · “the stanza says, the treatise says” / “the verse says, the explanation says.”

Honest record (a zero result is honestly recorded too · what awaits supplement is marked as it stands): ① at the passage on the three limits of level, faculty, and stage of the knowledge of others’ minds〔0134c29〕, the term 「他心智」 tr. “the knowledge of others’ minds” is densely present in the corresponding passage of Paramārtha’s text but the word-for-word pairing of the sentences has not been checked one by one in this item, and is marked as awaiting supplement according to the facts, without filling it in with Xuanzang’s wording. ② at the passage making out the three gates of mode of apprehension, that which apprehends, and that which is apprehended〔0137c06〕, Paramārtha carries them by the three classes of expression 「能取」 tr. “what apprehends,” 「能緣」 tr. “what takes an object,” and 「所緣」 tr. “what is taken as object,” and the word-for-word pairing has not been checked out, awaiting supplement. ③ at the passage on the dispute over the gathered, scattered, sunken, and restless minds〔0135c24〕, the corresponding text of Paramārtha has not been compared sentence by sentence, and is marked as awaiting supplement according to the facts. ④ the item-by-item collation of Paramārtha’s full names for the ten names of the ten knowledges has not been checked out, awaiting supplement. ⇒ All four of these record only the fact that they await supplement, without letting a similarity of scene stand in for word-for-word evidence.


V. Debate within the Abhidharma Lineage (Saṅghabhadra’s Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, T1562 ★ · Treatise Revealing the Doctrine, T1563)

The chapter name in Saṅghabhadra’s two treatises is not 「分別智品」 tr. “Analysis of Knowledge”: T1562 gives 「辯智品第七之一」 tr. “Making Out Knowledge, Chapter Seven, Part One”〔T29n1562 0735a24〕— the chapter number the same as in T1558; T1563 gives 「辯智品第八之一」 tr. “Making Out Knowledge, Chapter Eight, Part One”〔T29n1563 0946c06〕— the chapter number shifted back by one (the cause being that T1563 sets up a preface chapter at the head, so that the whole work is increased by one; 「辯智品第七」 tr. “Making Out Knowledge, Chapter Seven” yields a zero result in T1563). ⇒ In citing T1563 the chapter title must be given as 「第八」 tr. “the eighth.” Do not search the two treatises with the Kośa’s chapter names. The opening sentences of the two treatises agree word for word: 「如是已依諸道差別建立賢聖補特伽羅所依道中作如是說」 tr. “having thus, on the differences among the several paths, established the persons who are the worthy and the noble, it speaks thus within the paths they depend upon”〔T29n1562 0735a25〕. The corresponding passage of this unit: T1562 beginning〔0735a24〕· T1563 beginning〔0946c06〕, T1563’s next part being 「辯智品第八之二」 tr. “Making Out Knowledge, Chapter Eight, Part Two”〔T29n1563 0952b16〕. The form followed is to cite only at those loci where there truly is a debate with the Kośa · not to cite generally.

The phrase 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master” occurs four times in T1562 within the range of this unit (complete enumeration):

One, the glosses on the gathered and scattered, sunken and restless, small and great minds (the fiercest in wording) — the Kośa gives 「西方諸師作如是說:眠相應者名為聚心,餘染污心說名為散。此不應理,諸染污心若與眠相應,應通聚散故」 tr. “the masters of the West say thus: that which is associated with sleep is called the gathered mind, and the remaining defiled minds are called scattered. This does not accord with principle, since those defiled minds, if associated with sleep, would extend to both gathered and scattered”〔T29 0135c27〕. Saṅghabhadra, calling Vasubandhu directly 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master,” reverses his adjudication: 「經主謂此不順契經,經言:此心云何內聚?謂心若與惛眠俱行,或內相應有止無觀。云何外散?謂心遊涉五妙欲境隨散隨流,或內相應有觀無止。西方者釋乃順契經,謂眠相應說名為聚,餘染污者名為散心。而無染眠俱心通聚散失,不許眠俱染名為散心故。不審經意妄為褒貶」 tr. “the Sūtra-master holds this not to accord with the sūtra, the sūtra saying: how is this mind inwardly gathered? It is when the mind runs together with torpor and sleep, or when what is inwardly associated has calm abiding without insight. How is it outwardly scattered? It is when the mind roams among the objects of the five excellent desires, scattering along and streaming along, or when what is inwardly associated has insight without calm abiding. The explanation of the Westerner does accord with the sūtra, namely that what is associated with sleep is called gathered and the remaining defiled are called the scattered mind. And there is no fault of a defiled mind together with sleep extending to both gathered and scattered, since it is not granted that a defiled mind together with sleep is called the scattered mind. He does not examine the sense of the sūtra and praises and blames at random”〔T29n1562 0739b16〕. ⇒ The prose of the Kośa stops at recording the glosses of the two parties and adjudges the masters of the West by 「此不應理」 tr. “this does not accord with principle,” while Saṅghabhadra on the contrary adjudges the explanation of the masters of the West 「乃順契經」 tr. “does accord with the sūtra” and reproaches Vasubandhu with 「不審經意妄為褒貶」 tr. “he does not examine the sense of the sūtra and praises and blames at random.” One meaning and two schools recorded together · which prevails is not adjudged.

Two, the establishing of the name of a mode of apprehension (the making-out of that which apprehends and that which is apprehended) — the Kośa gives 「由此三門體有寬陿,慧通行相、能行、所行,餘心心所唯能所行,諸餘有法唯是所行」 tr. “by these three gates the entities have their breadth and narrowness: discernment extends to mode of apprehension, to that which apprehends, and to that which is apprehended; the remaining minds and mental factors are only that which apprehends and that which is apprehended; and all the remaining existing dharmas are that which is apprehended alone”〔T29 0137c06〕. Saṅghabhadra cites the sentence preceding it and refutes it: 「此中經主依附他宗作如是言:諸心心所取境類別皆名行相。理未必然,應思何等名心心所取境類別」 tr. “here the Sūtra-master, leaning upon another school, speaks thus: every difference of class in the taking of an object by minds and mental factors is called a mode of apprehension. In principle this is not necessarily so; one should consider what is called a difference of class in the taking of an object by minds and mental factors”〔T29n1562 0741b04〕. ⇒ What is at issue is whether the defining of the one name 「行相」 tr. “mode of apprehension” may be gathered up under 「取境類別」 tr. “difference of class in the taking of an object”; and Saṅghabhadra reproaches Vasubandhu with 「依附他宗」 tr. “leaning upon another school.” Recorded only, not adjudicated.

Three, the adjudication of discernment formed through hearing, reflection, and cultivation — the Kośa gives 「此智唯是欲色界攝,聞思所成非修所成」 tr. “this knowledge is included in the desire realm and the form realm alone, and is formed through hearing and reflection, not through cultivation”〔T29 0138a26〕. Saṅghabhadra cites it word for word and refutes it: 「然經主說非修所成,以修所成地別緣故,若異此者應頓離染。此不應理,言修所成唯地別緣非極成故……此既總緣唯欣行相故,於離染無有功能,故彼所言甚為非理。」 tr. “yet the Sūtra-master says it is not formed through cultivation, because what is formed through cultivation takes a level severally as its object, and were it otherwise one would become free of defilement all at once. This does not accord with principle, since to say that what is formed through cultivation takes a level severally as its object alone is not fully established … and since this takes everything as object in general and has only the mode of apprehension of gladness, it has no capacity with respect to becoming free of defilement, and so what he says is exceedingly contrary to principle.”〔T29n1562 0742c21〕. ⇒ What is at issue is whether conventional knowledge, when making the mode of apprehension of non-self, may extend to what is formed through cultivation; and this passage is also to be seen word for word in Fabao’s citation (see item six). One meaning and two schools recorded together · which prevails is not adjudged.

Four, the objection about what the sense of cultivation rests upon (the form differing from the three foregoing items) — the Kośa gives 「若先未得用功現前能修未來,勢力勝故」 tr. “if it was not obtained before and one makes it present by effort, one can cultivate the future, since its force is superior”〔T29 0139c29〕·「曾得而起不修未來,非多功起勢力劣故」 tr. “what was once obtained and arises again does not cultivate the future, since it does not arise by much effort and its force is inferior”〔T29 0140a01〕(the ancient master’s explanation having already appeared in the earlier text, 「如古師說:修義可成」 tr. “as the ancient master says, the sense of cultivation can be made to stand”〔T29 0138c04〕). Saṅghabhadra gives 「雖不生而有修義。經主此中作如是詰:既不能起,得義何依?故所辯修理不成立,如古師說修義可成。彼說云何?由聖道力修世俗智,於出觀後有勝緣諦俗智現前,得此起依故名得此,如得金礦名為得金」 tr. “though it does not arise, there is a sense of cultivation. Here the Sūtra-master raises such an objection: since it cannot arise, upon what does the sense of acquisition rest? Hence the cultivation made out does not stand in principle; as the ancient master says, the sense of cultivation can be made to stand. How does he say it? By the force of the noble path one cultivates conventional knowledge, and after emerging from contemplation a superior conventional knowledge taking the truths as its object becomes present; because one obtains the support of its arising, one is said to obtain it, as obtaining a gold ore is called obtaining gold”〔T29n1562 0743b29〕. ⇒ In this item Saṅghabhadra first cites the objection and goes on to adduce the ancient master’s explanation in answer, without refuting directly, the form differing from the direct refutation of the three foregoing items. Honest record: in Vasubandhu’s own text this objection is a question posed within his own running text and answered by his own citation of the ancient master (not words refuting another), while Saṅghabhadra marks it directly as 「經主此中作如是詰」 tr. “here the Sūtra-master raises such an objection” — the collation of the wording of the two texts is recorded only, without adjudging whether Saṅghabhadra’s move is warranted.

The zero results in T1563 (a negative proposition · recorded according to the facts): searching 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master” throughout the range of this unit yields a zero result; and checking item by item whether the four topics of the T1562 passages remain in T1563 — 「聚散」 tr. “gathered and scattered” yields zero · 『行相取』 yields zero · 「既不能起」 tr. “since it cannot arise” yields zero, while only 「聞思修所成」 tr. “formed through hearing, reflection, and cultivation” appears three times〔T29n1563 0952a10 · 0952a20 · 0954b26〕. ⇒ Within the range of this unit the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine shows no use of the appellation 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master,” and of the four passages of debate the framework of three has not been preserved; yet this does not constitute proof that the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine wholly lacks the doctrine of those four passages — the doctrine of 「聞思所成」 tr. “formed through hearing and reflection” itself remains, and what has not been preserved is the framework of the debate. Recorded according to the facts · not forced into an explanation.


VI. Divergent Interpretations of the Commentators (Puguang · Fabao · Yuanhui · Shentai)

The want in Shentai’s Commentary (a negative proposition already proved · the absence marked according to the facts): Shentai’s Commentary on the Abhidharmakośa, X53n0836, is a fragmentary text, and the seven fascicles now extant are Fascicles One and Two (the Chapter on the Elements, Parts One and Two)· Fascicles Four through Seven (the Chapter on the Faculties, Parts Two through Five)· and Fascicle Seventeen (the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble, Part Three) — the Chapters on Knowledge, on Absorption, and on Refuting the Self are wholly wanting. Searching the whole file for 「分別智品」 tr. “Analysis of Knowledge” yields a zero result, and the fascicle-head titles of the seven fascicles have been listed one by one with not one of them touching the Chapter on Knowledge. ⇒ Shentai’s Commentary is fragmentary · this chapter is wanting · this unit has no line-by-line exposition of his to attach, and the text of other fascicles is not made to stand in its place. Only the general conspectus of the whole treatise in his Fascicle One, 「智品六十一行」 tr. “the chapter on knowledge, sixty-one lines”〔X53n0836 0006b07〕, remains an independent witness to the stanza count of this chapter — the general conspectus of a fragmentary commentary can bear witness beyond the range of its own fragmentation, yet this is a number from a general table, not the exposition of this chapter, and may not be made to serve as a line-by-line exposition. The three commentaries below are recorded together.

1. The Chapter’s Name and the Explanation of the Title

  • Puguang〔T41n1821 0383b11〕: 「《分別智品》者,決斷重知故名為智,此品廣明故名分別。所以次明《智品》者,前品明果,此品明因,因望果親故次辨智。『前品初說至智非見耶』者,就此品中大文有二:一明諸智差別、二明智所成德。就明智差別中,一明忍、智、見別;二明十智相殊;三明十智行相;四諸門分別」 tr. “as for the Chapter Analyzing Knowledge, because it decides and knows with weight it is called knowledge, and because this chapter explains it at length it is called analysis. The reason the Chapter on Knowledge is explained next is that the previous chapter explained the result and this chapter explains the cause, and since the cause is the nearer as regards the result, knowledge is made out next. As for ‘the previous chapter said at its beginning’ down to ‘knowledge and not view’: within this chapter the main text has two parts: first explaining the differences among the several knowledges, second explaining the merits accomplished by knowledge. Within the explaining of the differences among the knowledges: first the difference of receptivity, knowledge, and view; second the difference of mark among the ten knowledges; third the modes of apprehension of the ten knowledges; fourth the analysis through the several gates” ⇒ Puguang’s explanation of the title gives out as well the reason of the order (「前品明果、此品明因」 tr. “the previous chapter explains the result, this chapter explains the cause”), which fastens word for word upon his explanation of the title of the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble, 「賢聖明果、智明因、定明緣」 tr. “the worthy and the noble explain the result, knowledge the cause, absorption the condition.”
  • Fabao〔T41n1822 0764c11〕: 「分別智品分別智品第七之一。分別智品者,惠於曾見決斷名智,或求見境意樂止息加行奢緩說名為智,智類不同不過十種,此品廣明故名分別……前品初說至為有智非見耶:結前起後,頌答可知,自下准此皆不述也。就此品中大文分二:一明智差別,二明智成德。就前門中復分為七:一明忍智見別,二明十智相異,三明建立十智,四明法智斷別,五明十智行相,第六義門分別,第七廣明修智。」 tr. “Analysis of Knowledge; Analysis of Knowledge, Chapter Seven, Part One. As for the chapter analyzing knowledge, discernment deciding upon what has once been seen is called knowledge; or else, the mind that seeks to see the object having come to rest and the preparatory effort having slackened, it is called knowledge; the kinds of knowledge, differing, do not exceed ten, and this chapter explains them at length, hence it is called analysis … ‘the previous chapter said at its beginning’ down to ‘is there anything that is knowledge and not view’: it concludes what precedes and raises what follows, and the stanza’s answer may be understood; from here on this is followed throughout and not restated. Within this chapter the main text divides in two: first explaining the differences of knowledge, second explaining the merits knowledge accomplishes. Within the former gate it divides again into seven: first the difference of receptivity, knowledge, and view; second the difference of mark among the ten knowledges; third the establishing of the ten knowledges; fourth the difference of what dharma knowledge severs; fifth the modes of apprehension of the ten knowledges; sixth the analysis by gates of sense; seventh the extended explanation of the cultivation of the knowledges.” ⇒ Fabao’s explanation of the title gives out two glosses (deciding is called knowledge · the intent having come to rest and the preparatory effort slackened is called knowledge), one road more than Puguang.
  • Yuanhui〔T41n1823 0959a10〕: 「品廣明,故名分別。就此品中大文分二:一明諸智差別、二明智所成功德。就明諸智差別中:一明忍智見別、二明十智相殊、三明十智行相、四諸門分別」 tr. “the chapter explains it at length, hence it is named analysis. Within this chapter the main text divides in two: first explaining the differences among the several knowledges, second explaining the merits and virtues accomplished by knowledge. Within the explaining of the differences among the several knowledges: first the difference of receptivity, knowledge, and view; second the difference of mark among the ten knowledges; third the modes of apprehension of the ten knowledges; fourth the analysis through the several gates” ⇒ Yuanhui’s fourfold division at the chapter level agrees word for word with Puguang’s.

The points of divergence: Puguang and Yuanhui adjudge a fourfold division alike under the first main division, while Fabao sets up seven. The outline numbers form a system of their own — at one and the same passage〔T29 0135b28〕Puguang marks 「此即第三明十智行相」 tr. “this is the third, explaining the modes of apprehension of the ten knowledges”〔T41n1821 0387b02〕· Yuanhui marks 「從此大文第三,明十智行相」 tr. “from here the third of the main text, explaining the modes of apprehension of the ten knowledges”〔T41n1823 0960b29〕, and Fabao marks 「已下第五明十智行相」 tr. “below, the fifth, explaining the modes of apprehension of the ten knowledges”〔T41n1822 0767b12〕. In citing a 「第N」 tr. “the Nth” the house must be named with it. Recorded together without adjudication.

2. Why Receptivity Is Not Knowledge

  • Fabao cites the Correct Principle in aid of explanation〔T41n1822 0764c24〕: 「立以聖名,簡有漏忍……正理論云:或求見境意樂止息加行奢緩說名為智,諸忍正起推度意樂加行猛利故非智攝」 tr. “it is given the name noble, marking it off from receptivity with outflows … the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle says: or else, the mind that seeks to see the object having come to rest and the preparatory effort having slackened, it is called knowledge; the receptivities, as they arise, weigh and consider, and their intent and preparatory effort are fierce, and so they are not included in knowledge.” ⇒ That receptivity is not knowledge, Fabao glosses by the pair 「意樂加行猛利/奢緩」 tr. “intent and preparatory effort fierce / slackened” — standing together with, and taking a different road from, the gloss the treatise itself gives (「自所斷疑未已斷故」 tr. “since the doubt it is itself to sever has not yet been severed”). This is one instance of Fabao’s citing material from the debate within the lineage in order to explain the treatise text. Recorded together without adjudication.

3. The Dispute over the Gathered and Scattered, Sunken and Restless, Small and Great Minds (the densest doctrinal passage in this unit · the labels of the speakers)

  • Puguang〔T41n1821 0388b18〕: 「毘婆沙師至相應知故者:第四對聚散心……西方諸師至說名為散者:西方諸師即是健駄羅國諸師也,婆沙云外國師……此不應理至道智者:毘婆沙師破,此不應理:諸染污心若與眠相應應通聚散故,眠故名聚、染故名散,又應違害發智本論所言。」 tr. “‘the Vaibhāṣika masters’ down to ‘since they are known as associated’: the fourth pair, the gathered and scattered minds … ‘the masters of the West’ down to ‘are called scattered’: the masters of the West are the masters of the country of Gandhāra, and the Vibhāṣā calls them the masters abroad … ‘this does not accord with principle’ down to ‘the knowledge of the path’: the Vaibhāṣika masters refute it — this does not accord with principle, since those defiled minds, if associated with sleep, would extend to both gathered and scattered, gathered because of the sleep and scattered because of the defilement; and it would further do violence to what the root treatise, the Treatise on the Development of Wisdom, says.”
  • Fabao〔T41n1822 0767c19〕: 「論『毘婆沙師至相應起故』,述《婆沙》釋聚、散心。論『西方諸師至說名為散』,述健駄羅國師釋。論『此不應理至道智』,有部破西方師釋。一以理破、二違本論破」 tr. “the treatise’s ‘the Vaibhāṣika masters’ down to ‘since they arise associated’ sets out the Vibhāṣā’s explanation of the gathered and scattered minds. The treatise’s ‘the masters of the West’ down to ‘are called scattered’ sets out the explanation of the masters of the country of Gandhāra. The treatise’s ‘this does not accord with principle’ down to ‘the knowledge of the path’ is the Sarvāstivādins refuting the explanation of the masters of the West: first refuting by principle, second refuting by contradiction of the root treatise”

The two commentaries bear witness to each other word for word: Puguang’s 「西方諸師即是健駄羅國諸師也」 tr. “the masters of the West are the masters of the country of Gandhāra” agrees entirely with Fabao’s 「述健駄羅國師釋」 tr. “sets out the explanation of the masters of the country of Gandhāra” — the identity of the masters of the West is just the masters of the country of Gandhāra, whom the Vibhāṣā calls by the further name of the masters abroad. Puguang’s marking of 「毘婆沙師破」 tr. “the Vaibhāṣika masters refute it” agrees entirely with Fabao’s marking of 「有部破西方師釋。一以理破、二違本論破」 tr. “the Sarvāstivādins refute the explanation of the masters of the West: first refuting by principle, second refuting by contradiction of the root treatise” (Fabao setting out the two layers of the refutation expressly, while Puguang does not expressly divide the two layers though the content of the refutation agrees entirely). ⇒ The one refutation of this passage, 「此不應理」 tr. “this does not accord with principle,” both commentaries attach to the Vaibhāṣika masters (the Sarvāstivādins) and not to some further house set up beside them. Saṅghabhadra at T1562〔0739b16〕on the contrary adjudges the explanation of the masters of the West to accord with the sūtra and reproaches Vasubandhu, standing in the same lineage as the position the two commentaries assign (all of them Sarvāstivāda) while adjudging the opposite — the three parties recorded together without adjudication (see item five, one).

4. The Citation of the Correct Principle at the Passage on Discernment Formed through Hearing and Reflection

  • Fabao〔T41n1822 0771a06〕: 「論非修所成至應頓離染,此非有部宗,所以得知?正理論云:然經主說非修所成,以修所成地別緣故,若異此者應頓離染,此不應理……兩說不同,由宗別也。」 tr. “the treatise’s ‘not formed through cultivation’ down to ‘one would become free of defilement all at once’ is not the tenet of the Sarvāstivādins; how is it known? The Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle says: yet the Sūtra-master says it is not formed through cultivation, because what is formed through cultivation takes a level severally as its object, and were it otherwise one would become free of defilement all at once; this does not accord with principle … the two accounts differ, the difference being one of school.” ⇒ Fabao cites word for word the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle’s phrase 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master” (agreeing word for word with T1562〔0742c21〕), and at the end of the passage marks expressly 「兩說不同,由宗別也」 tr. “the two accounts differ, the difference being one of school” — Fabao himself passes no further verdict, but only marks that their divergence issues from a difference of school. This is direct word-for-word evidence of the three commentaries citing material from the debate within the lineage. Recorded together without adjudication.

5. Places Awaiting Supplement (Honest Record)

  • At the passage on the dispute whether modes of apprehension without outflows exceed the sixteen〔T29 0136c13〕, the word-for-word outline sentences of Puguang and Fabao for “who establishes and who refutes” have not been checked out in this item, and are marked as awaiting supplement according to the facts, without filling them in by conjecture.
  • The labels of Puguang at the passage on discernment formed through hearing and reflection and the labels of Puguang at the passage of the objection about what the sense of cultivation rests upon have likewise not been checked out, and are marked as awaiting supplement according to the facts.
  • The fourfold outline of the sixteen modes of apprehension (the entity of a mode · how many modes there are · the reasons for the modes · the breadth and narrowness of the modes) in the word-for-word outline sentences of Yuanhui has not been checked out, and is marked as awaiting supplement according to the facts.
  • ⇒ All four of these record only the fact that they await supplement; the drafting of the debate passages of this unit attaches assignments only by the labels already checked out (item six, three and four), and what is not checked out is not adjudged in its stead.

6. General Conspectus of the Divergences among the Three Commentaries (Recorded Together without Adjudication)

TopicPuguangFabaoYuanhuiThe point of divergence
The second-level outline of the first main divisiondivided into fourdivided into sevendivided into four (agreeing word for word with Puguang)Fabao alone is detailed · his outline numbers form a system of their own
The ordinal number of the passage on 「十智行相」 tr. “the modes of apprehension of the ten knowledges”the thirdthe fifththe thirdone and the same passage with ordinal numbers differing by house
The explanation of the chapter’s namebecause it decides and knows with weight it is called knowledgedeciding is called knowledge · and the intent having come to rest and the preparatory effort slackened is called knowledgedeciding is called knowledgeFabao alone gives out two glosses
The reason of the orderthe previous chapter explains the result · this chapter explains the causenot givennot givenPuguang alone has it
Why receptivity is not knowledgenot seen within the range already checked for this unitcites the Correct Principle, 「加行猛利故非智攝」 tr. “since the preparatory effort is fierce it is not included in knowledge”not seen within the range already checked for this unitFabao alone cites the Correct Principle
The speaker-labels at the passage on the gathered and scattered mindthe Vaibhāṣika masters refutethe Sarvāstivādins refute the explanation of the masters of the West (in two layers)does not reach this passagethe two commentaries attach it alike, and Fabao divides it into layers
The handling of the passage on what is formed through hearing and reflectionawaiting supplementcites the Correct Principle and marks 「由宗別也」 tr. “the difference being one of school”awaiting supplementFabao alone marks the difference of school
Whether there is a chapter-title linethere isthere isthere is not (only in the collation note of the B recension)Yuanhui alone has none

Where the three commentaries diverge, each house is recorded together, without adjudging right and wrong. Their adjudications and the doctrinal choices among their divergences reside separately in the section of Further Resonances in the exposition layer.


VII. Cross-Reading with the Yogācāra Root Lineage

The ten knowledges and the sixteen modes of apprehension established in this unit are the general table of the “systematic face of knowledge” in the Abhidharma of the schools; and its handing on toward the Yogācāra lineage (each item attached to the wording of that lineage):

  • The sixteen modes of apprehension → the sixteen modes of apprehension of the four truths in the Yogācāra system: this unit glosses one by one the four modes of each of the four truths (「待緣故非常,逼迫性故苦,違我所見故空,違我見故非我」 tr. “because it exists awaiting conditions, impermanent; because it has the nature of oppression, suffering; because it runs counter to the view of what belongs to self, empty; because it runs counter to the view of self, non-self”〔T29 0137a09〕), and states of itself that the glosses of old are not of one gate and that a further explanation is made (「如是古釋既非一門,故隨所樂更為別釋」 tr. “since the glosses of old are thus not of one gate only, let a further explanation be made as each may please,” same passage). ⇒ One and the same set of sixteen names admits of glossing through several gates — this form is itself a coordinate for reading alongside that lineage’s glossing of the modes one by one; recorded only · not adjudicated.
  • The conventional knowledge at the border of direct realization → its joining with the sixteen minds of the path of seeing: this unit establishes 「唯苦集滅三類智時,能兼修未來現觀邊俗智」 tr. “only at the three subsequent knowledges of suffering, origination, and cessation can one cultivate in addition the future conventional knowledge at the border of direct realization”〔T29 0138b21〕, and what it carries on from is just the sixteen minds of the path of seeing in the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble; as to why it is not cultivated at the subsequent knowledge of the path, the treatise gives out two reasons of its own (「俗智曾於道,無事現觀故」 tr. “conventional knowledge has never performed direct realization in terms of entities with respect to the path” and 「必無於道,遍事現觀故」 tr. “there certainly is no thorough direct realization in terms of entities with respect to the path,” same passage). ⇒ This is the place where this chapter dovetails directly with the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble, and in reading this unit one must go back to the table of the sixteen minds of that chapter and read them side by side.
  • The intermixed cultivation of the meditative absorptions → the cause of the five Pure Abodes in the Chapter on Absorption: in the passage on refining the faculties and intermixed cultivation this unit establishes 「學位雜修諸無間道……無學雜修諸無間道」 tr. “the uninterrupted paths of intermixed cultivation at the stage of one in training … the uninterrupted paths of intermixed cultivation at the stage beyond learning”〔T29 0139b11〕, while the result of that intermixed cultivation (the cause of the five Pure Abode heavens) is set out in detail only in the Chapter on Absorption. ⇒ This unit establishes only the number of knowledges it cultivates, not its result, which is a juncture pointing forward to the Chapter on Absorption.

VIII. Translation History

  • Xuanzang’s new translation (the base text of this collection): the fascicle-head title of this unit reads 「阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第二十六」 tr.Abhidharmakośa, Fascicle Twenty-Six”〔T29 0134b15〕, and the continued chapter title reads 「分別智品第七之一」 tr. “Analysis of Knowledge, Chapter Seven, Part One”〔T29 0134b19〕.
  • Paramārtha’s earlier translation (the divergent-translation collation text): the Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma, whose passage corresponding to this unit reads 「分別慧品第七之一」 tr. “Analysis of Discernment, Chapter Seven, Part One”〔T29n1559 0285c11〕, occupying Paramārtha’s Fascicle Nineteen. The chapter number is likewise the seventh · not shifted back.
  • The translations of the two treatises of debate: the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, T1562, gives 「辯智品第七之一」 tr. “Making Out Knowledge, Chapter Seven, Part One”〔T29n1562 0735a24〕· the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine, T1563, gives 「辯智品第八之一」 tr. “Making Out Knowledge, Chapter Eight, Part One”〔T29n1563 0946c06〕. ⇒ The two treatises use the Kośa’s root stanzas but compose their own prose, and so the chapter names are alike marked 「辯智」 tr. “Making Out Knowledge” while the chapter numbers agree in the one and differ in the other — the shift in T1563 is caused by its setting up a preface chapter at the head of the whole work, and is not peculiar to this chapter (the 「辯賢聖品第七」 tr. “Making Out the Worthy and the Noble, Chapter Seven”〔T29n1563 0913c25〕of the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble is of the same kind).
  • The order of the commentaries: Puguang’s Record, T41n1821 (Puguang · principal)· Fabao’s Commentary, T41n1822 (Fabao · secondary)· Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary, T41n1823 (Yuanhui · outline)· Shentai’s Commentary, X53n0836 (fragmentary · the Chapter on Knowledge wanting).
  • The separate edition of the stanzas: T1560, the Root Stanzas of the Abhidharmakośa, gives in the interlinear note under the chapter title of the Chapter on Knowledge 『sixty-one stanzas』〔T29n1560 0322b25〕, agreeing with the one thousand two hundred twenty characters of the run of this chapter’s root stanzas divided by twenty. Within the interlinear note of this chapter there is no <anchor> (differing from the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble), and to take it one must be tolerant of the markup.

IX. Edition Location Register

  • Xuanzang’s T1558, Fascicle Twenty-Six (base text)〔0134b15–0140a19〕: fascicle-head title 0134b15 · continued chapter title 0134b19 · opening transition 0134b20 · Root 1 0134b22 · Roots 2 and 3 0134c03 · Root 4 0134c16 · Roots 5 and 6 0134c24 · Root 7 0135a21 · Root 8 0135b11 · Root 9 0135b24 · Roots 10, 11, and the first half of 12 0135c01 · second half of Root 12 0136c13 · Root 13 0137a04 · Roots 14 and 15 0137c10 · Root 16 0137c22 · Root 17 0137c27 · Roots 18 and 19 0138a07 · Root 20 0138a22 · Roots 21 and 22 0138b01 · Roots 23 and 24 0138b14 · Roots 25 and 26 0138c17 · Root 27 0139a10 · Roots 28–30 0139a17 · Roots 31 and 32 0139c13 · Root 33 0140a06 · closing sentence of the fascicle 0140a11. Outline boundaries, four: 0134b20 · 0134c02 · 0135b28 · 0137c08.
  • Paramārtha’s T1559: the corresponding passage 0285c11–0291a11. Chief items 0285c11 · 0285c12 · 0285c22 · 0285c26 · 0288a13 · 0291a06.
  • Saṅghabhadra’s T1562〔from 0735a24〕: 0735a24 · 0735a25 · 0739b16 · 0741b04 · 0742c21 · 0743b29. T1563〔from 0946c06〕: 0946c06 · 0952b16 · 0952a10 · 0952a20 · 0954b26; background 0913c25.
  • Puguang’s T41n1821〔Fascicle Twenty-Six, from 0383b07〕: 0383b07 · 0383b10 · 0383b14 · 0387b02 · 0388b18 · 0394b16.
  • Fabao’s T41n1822〔Fascicle Twenty-Six, from 0764c08〕: 0764c08 · 0764c11 · 0764c18 · 0764c24 · 0767b12 · 0767c19 · 0771a06.
  • Yuanhui’s T41n1823〔the Verse Commentary on the Root Text, Twenty-Six, from 0959a08〕: 0959a08 · 0959a10 · 0959b01 · 0960b29 · 0961b15. No separate chapter-title line, the chapter title appearing only in the collation note of the B recension, 0959002.
  • Shentai’s X53n0836: the Chapter on Knowledge wholly wanting — this unit has no line-by-line exposition of Shentai’s to attach (the absence marked according to the facts · not supplied). Only the general conspectus in Fascicle One, 「智品六十一行」 tr. “the chapter on knowledge, sixty-one lines”〔X 0006b07〕, is an independent witness to the stanza count.
  • The separate edition of the root stanzas, T1560: the interlinear note under the chapter title of the Chapter on Knowledge〔0322b25〕, 『sixty-one stanzas』.
  • Collation: this fascicle has thirty-five <app> anchors (twenty-six variant readings completely enumerated · seven merged repetitions · two cross-notes to other canons not entering the table) plus the two items filtered out and recorded together (one CBETA restoration · one collation-divergence among the canons)· no case rising to an amendment of the base text.

Translator · 釋慧鏡 Shi Huijing — with AI-assisted rendering, translator-ruled

License · CC BY-NC-SA 4.0